Search the Community

Franziska von Karma was in the Prosecutor's Office looking for cases when she saw a forty-five-year-old scientist with black hair, blue eyes, and dressed in a black dress with a white lab coat over it. Franziska squinted at the woman, having the sinking feeling she'd seen her before. "You don't remember me, do you?" The scientist asked. "I'm afraid I don't." Franziska said plainly. "I'm Bridget Nurzey." Bridget said. "You prosecuted me for illegal animal testing." "Oh yes." Franziska replied. It was the last case she took before coming to America to try and defeat Phoenix Wright and Edgeworth. Bridget had been subjecting various animals to a myriad of mechanical devices to "make life easier", but she hadn't bothered getting the approval she needed out of paranoia over being beaten to the punch. For her crimes, Bridget spent six months in prison. "I just wanted to thank you for helping me see the error of my ways." Bridget said. "In fact, if you’re not too busy, how about a drink at my lab?" "Interesting." Franziska said. She was aware that Bridget might try to do her harm, but she doubted that it would be anything she couldn't get out of, and then she could prosecute her for assault. "Lead the way, Bridget." The two women then walked off. After a half hour's walk, Bridget and Franziska arrived at a large building that looked more like a nineteenth century hospital than a laboratory. Bridget walked over to the door and opened it, gesturing for Franziska to go in first. Franziska cautiously did so, keeping an eye on Bridget while scanning the room with her eyes. Once the two were inside, Franziska couldn't help but be amazed. The interior of the lab looked perfectly sterile and organized. With bright florescent lights almost blinding Franziska. Eventually, her eyes adjusted, and she followed Bridget to a table with a tea set on it. Bridget sat down, gesturing towards a seat opposite her, and Franziska sat down and took the cup in front of her. "It's not poisoned, is it?" Franziska asked, half jokingly. "Now that would just be rude." Bridget said, chuckling. "In all earnestness, my breakthrough concerns you." "Me?" Franziska asked in confusion. "Well, your line of work." Bridget said quickly. "You see, during those six months in prison, I realized something. People weren't changing, at least not like they should have. As such, I wondered about what to do when it hit me. As children, we’re more prone to correcting our bad habits. So if prison could cause a similar state of mind, we'd have less repeat offenders." "So what?" Franziska replied. "You want to turn prison into a giant daycare, Dr. Bridget Nurzey?" "Exactly." Bridget replied. "It's why I built my new lab within this old, abandoned hospital. All the space and supplies I needed, and after five years, it's ready." "F-for what?" Franziska asked nervously. "Human testing." Bridget said with a smirk as Franziska stood up to escape, but Bridget pushed a button in the floor with her foot. The ground beneath Franziska's feet opened up, and she fell into the hole, screaming all the while. Eventually, she landed on a blue conveyor belt and groaned. She looked around and found that she was in a brightly colored room with pink walls, an orange ceiling, and a green floor. She also saw that the belt she was on led to a large red cube. "Oh, I will not stand for any of this!!" Franziska said angrily. Franziska then leapt off of the belt when a gray mechanical arm with two ball joints allowing for movement and a hand with a white glove on it grabbed Franziska by the neck and pulled her back to the belt. Franziska tried to get off the belt again, but the arm let go of her neck and held her down by her stomach. Franziska did her best to get out from under the hand, but its hold was too firm. "You made me lose six months of my life!" Bridget said over a loudspeaker. "Now you'll lose the next six months in my new Nursery Prison!" "You kidnapped animals to test out your inventions!" Franziska shouted. "You deserved your prison stint!" "Just like you deserve this stint for denying the world my genius!" Bridget replied. While this argument was going on, Franziska was sent into the cube by the belt. Once inside, more arms, like the one from before, grabbed Franziska and began removing all of her clothes. In a matter of minutes, Franziska's cravat, the sapphire broach that held it in place, her black gloves, her black vest and skirt, her white blouse with the poofy shoulders, her black leggings and high heels were taken off. Next, her bra and panties were removed too, leaving Franziska naked as the day she was born. Following that, Franziska was set back down on her hands and knees before one of the arms held her down by her back, and another arm began spanking Franziska. After several minutes, during which, she was spanked at least one hundred and eighty-two times, the spanking stopped, and Franziska was crying. "This was the baseline of your punishment." A feminine computerized voice said. "All future punishments will be far more severe." "You don't understand!" Franziska wailed. "I'm not supposed to be here!" "Of course you are, Little Franny!" The prison cooed as Franziska was rolled out, so sore from the spanking that she didn't dare to try and rush off. Then she saw a sign that read "BATH TIME", and she gulped nervously. The belt then came to a stop as Franziska fell into an oversized plastic bathtub for infants. She came up groaning again when more arms came down, each holding a scrub brush with soapy water. The arms rubbed the brushes against Franziska's body, causing her to call out in pain. "Stop this at once!" Franziska shouted. "I am not a baby you foolish--" Before Franziska could finish her insult, one of the arms rubbed its brush around Franziska's mouth, causing her to gag from the taste of soapy water. Once the brush was removed, Franziska spat the water out and coughed a little. "You can't do this to me!" Franziska insisted. "I am Franziska von Karma! The--" Once more the arms interrupted Franziska by shoving her head into the water which caused her butt to stick out in the air. More arms then began scrubbing her butt and groin. The arms then released Franziska as she pulled her head out of the water, gasping for air. "Are you crazy, Dr. Bridget Nurzey?!" Franziska shouted. "I could have drowned!" "That's why I haven't released it yet." Bridget's voice said, chuckling. "Who better to test it on than you, Franziska? By the way, the soap the prison uses is laced with a moisturizer I invented that makes the skin as smooth, soft, and tender as a baby's. What do you think?" Franziska begrudgingly looked at her arms and saw them shining with water. She brushed it away and felt how smooth and soft her skin was now, earning Bridget Franziska's begrudging respect. While Franziska was distracted, the arms grabbed her again and dropped her down a new belt that was in the middle of high powered fans. As she slid down the belt, the water was practically blasted off her. Franziska could only scream in panic from the sudden drop until the belt evened out, and the arms came back with brown towels. They roughly dried Franziska's body, causing her to nearly suffocate from when they dried her face and to shriek and groan when her butt crack was dried. Another arm came down with a brush and began brushing her hair while the other arms continued drying her butt and stomach. "There now." The prison said. "Little Franny's all cleaned." Franziska could only groan in response, having become very dizzy from being dried. She was in such a daze that she didn't notice the arms pick her up and bring her to a station marked "BARBER STOP". When Franziska was dropped into a brown, leather barber chair and strapped in, she quickly got her barrings and immediately began struggling, even as a towel was tied around her neck. "Hello, baby!" The chair said in a high, jovial voice. "Such a cute little baby! You'll look so cute when I'm done with you." Mechanical arms like the ones Franziska had dealt with at the tub and on the belt came out with a pair of scissors and began cutting Franziska's hair. Franziska watched in alarm as chunks of her hair fell this way and that in a haphazard sequence. "I beg your pardon!" Franziska shouted. "Release me at once! Help!! SOMEBODY, HELP!!" Once Franziska's hair was cut down to the point of a pixie cut, the arms brought out an electric razor and began shaving off the rest of her hair. "Ouch!" Franziska shrieked. "Stop it! Let me go!! Dr. Bridget Nurzey, tell this dumb chair to stop!!!" There was no response as Franziska's head was shaved bald, and the arms applied shaving cream to her head and used a straight razor to take off the rest of her hair. Feeling the breeze on her bare scalp, Franziska broke down and began crying. "Aw..." The chair cooed. "It's all right, sweetie. Now for the finishing touch." One of the arms came back with a frosting tube and squirted blue goo onto the crown of Franziska's head as it sunk into her scalp and became a lone lock of hair, much to Franziska's shock. "That's instant hair." Bridget said, angering Franziska. "Are you just using this contemptible place to shill out your useless inventions?!" Franziska asked angrily. "I could leave you bald." Bridget retorted, and Franziska quickly closed her mouth. "That's better." Bridget said with a sneer in her voice. When Franziska was released from the chair, she tried to run off when one of the arms grabbed her by the neck again and dropped her onto another belt. As Franziska groaned and rubbed her neck, one of the arms came down with a bottle of baby oil and squirted some onto its hand. More arms then came down and held onto Franziska's legs. "No!" Franziska wailed. "Don’t do what I think you’re about to do!" It was too late. The arm with the oil rubbed its two fingers into her butt hole. It made her moan and groan. Plus what was worse, she felt her butt grow numb, almost like the baby oil was a muscle relaxer, which considering the rest of Bridget's inventions it probably was. Once the arm pulled its fingers out, Franziska sighed with relief. The belt then moved forward, and Franziska hit a rolling pin, causing her to flip onto her back while the arms grabbed her ankles and powder puffs came towards her butt. The powder puff then began patting Franziska's butt, giving off the strong scent of baby powder. "Oh come on!" Franziska called out in agitation, especially considering what she knew would come next. More arms then set down a white cloth as the powder puff continued patting Franziska's bottom, making her sneeze. Eventually, the arms released Franziska's legs and wrapped the cloth diaper around her pelvis. Another arm with a pink safety pin then came down and put it through the middle of the diaper, holding the diaper together. Seeing her diapered bottom and seeing from her reflection in the metal that her lone lock of hair was curled, Franziska began to cry, slamming her arms and legs onto the belt while every inch of her body got patted by the powder puff. She didn't care anymore that she looked like an overgrown infant. She just wanted to go home. "Let me out!!" Franziska wailed. LET ME OUT!!" "Oh, but Mommy still has six months with Little Franny." The prison said. "Won't that be fun?" "NO!!!!" Franziska screamed. "Don’t worry, Little Franny." The prison cooed. "Mommy's here for you." The belt continued forward as Franziska continued crying. At the end of the belt, the arms grabbed Franziska's wrists and put black mittens on her hands before tying them on with pink ribbons. The arms then put black booties onto Franziska's feet, tying them on with the same pink ribbons. At this, Franziska finally stopped crying, remembering that she was the prisoner of a lunatic. "If Miles Edgeworth sees me like this, I'll never hear the end of it." Franziska moaned. The arms then carried Franziska to a high chair as her eyes widened in horror. "Oh, when's this going to end?!" Franziska shouted. "In six months." Bridget reminded her smugly. The arms then dropped Franziska into the high chair as she groaned. The tray then snapped into place, pinning Franziska's arms to her sides. Franziska struggled with all her might, but she just couldn't free herself. "You stupid bucket of bolts!" Franziska shouted. "What do you think you’re doing?!" "Feeding you, Little Franny." The prison said ominously as a clamp came up from the back of the chair and snapped itself around Franziska's neck, holding her head in place. A mechanical arm then came up and shoved a baby bottle of what appeared to be milk into Franziska's mouth. With no recourse, Franziska began drinking it down. To her surprise, she found that the milk was very tasty and surprisingly filling. "Another of my inventions." Bridget said over the speakers. "A special formula that provides anyone with all their daily nutrients. The only downside is that continual consumption of the formula causes bloating and eventually an exponential growth of fat cells." At this, Franziska tried to spit the bottle out, but the hands were holding it to firmly. Eventually, the bottle was emptied, and the arm removed it. Franziska gasped at that, feeling like her stomach was ready to burst. Franziska then caught a look at herself in a mirror as the arms cleaned up her face and saw that her stomach was protruding out a bit, giving her a pot-bellied look. Seeing this, Franziska wailed in anger and horror. Her perfect figure was damaged, and it would only get worse over the coming months. After feeding her, the tray of the high chair popped off, and Franziska fell onto her hands and knees, still exhausted from the formula. "What have you done to me?!" Franziska shouted at the ceiling, only getting a chuckle from Bridget. Just then, the arms moved to grab Franziska again as she tried to run away from them. She hoped that if she could escape, she could just lay low, work off the potbelly and wear a wig until her hair grew back. Unfortunately, the arms grabbed her by the neck again and hit her head with a small hammer, making Franziska go into a stupefied state. After that, Franziska began talking baby talk as a white baby bonnet was put on her head and tied under her chin. She was then put in a white baby dress that covered her arms but barely came down to the waist line of her diaper. Once that was done, Franziska was placed onto one more belt. After a few moments, Franziska shook her head and observed that she was back on yet another conveyor belt. Naturally frustrated by this she looked at the ceiling. She knew Bridget was somewhere up there, and she wasn't about to go down quietly. "When I get out of here, Dr. Bridget Nurzey, I will take great pleasure in making sure you are put back in prison and punished to the fullest extent of the law!!" Franziska declared angrily. "Oh, I'm so scared." Bridget said sarcastically. "By the time I'm done with you, you'll be lucky to have bladder control." Before Franziska could retort Bridget's claim, the arms grabbed Franziska and put her into a giant crib. Seeing her predicament, Franziska threw another tantrum, crying and waving her arms and legs in the air. She didn't know what was worse, being treated like a baby or acting like one thanks to all the abuse Bridget had put her through. "Nap time." The prison said softly. "I do not need a nap!" Franziska said definitely as an arm came down with a blue pacifier with string at the ends of the mouth guard. "I am an international prosecutor being held against my will, and I demand to be released!" The arm then shoved the pacifier into her mouth and tied the strings around the back of her head. With no other choice, Franziska sucked on the pacifier, tasting an odd liquid and assuming it was a laxative. Crossing her arms, Franziska sat there grumbling until she eventually fell asleep, still sucking on her pacifier. From a series of monitors in her office, Bridget laughed smugly at Franziska. She thought about how the liquid in her pacifier would slowly cause her speech to deteriorate, and she couldn't help but laugh. She then sat back and observed the sleeping Franziska in her crib. "This is going to be so much fun." Bridget said with a smirk, taking a drink from her cup. To be continued...

Sunday 05/21 I knew that there would probably be additional punishment, beyond the spanking I received Friday night, for coming home after curfew. I had joined a few co-workers for a drink, one turned into two and next thing I knew it was after 9pm. What did surprise me was the fact that mommy had waited until Sunday morning when I was getting ready for church to announce that I would be required to wear my ‘punishment panties’ until next Sunday. I’d only had to wear them a couple of times before, only for a day at a time, and NEVER out of the house so I was understandably nervous someone would hear the crinkling or catch a glimpse of the padded underwear somehow and know that it was not what a 32-year-old woman should be wearing. Having learned not to argue since being thrust back into my second childhood, I begrudgingly took one of the girls Goodnights from the box on my dresser and pulled the shameful garment up my legs. I spent the majority of the service lost in my thoughts about how my life had ended up like this. Up until six months ago, I was a pretty normal woman, I had a job, my own apartment and plenty of friends. While I still have my job, and arguably all of my friends even if I haven’t been able to hang out with them of late, it was when I moved out of my apartment and back in with my mother that life took a turn for the worse. After graduating college with a degree in U.S. History and a minor in Education I had the usual student loans and a little bit of credit card debt. For several years it was manageable, even on a teacher’s salary in this economy, mostly because I shared an apartment with a friend. When she eventually got married, I was both thrilled for her, and her maid-of-honor, though it left me with a rent payment that was increasingly difficult to make on my own. Putting an ad out I had a couple of other women temporarily move in but nothing that turned into a long-term arrangement. When my lease was up for renewal prior to my birthday I made the worst mistake of my life and asked my mother if I could come live with her. At first, I thought it was a blessing that she happily agreed and even said I could stay rent free so long as I lived by the rules. Pick up after myself? Do my own laundry? I mean I’m an adult, how hard could ‘living by the rules’ be? If I had bothered to read the “lease” she had me sign when I moved back in, I would have gone elsewhere. With church coming to a close, I rode in the back seat of my mother’s car towards home. She took the time to remind me that when at home I was not to cover my ‘punishment panties’ as I needed to be constantly aware I was wearing them so that I would be constantly aware I had been naughty, as if even with them covered I could ignore the padding between my legs. Switching my dress for a t-shirt I prepared to spend the afternoon locked in my bedroom. Mother was having her euchre club over and I did not want seven of her friends seeing me in my current state of dress despite the fact they no doubt would be told I was in punishment. Thankfully, the tournament was done and they were gone by the time I emerged for dinner. Luckily, mommy was pleased with my behavior today and no additional spankings were given, though I did get a warning about spending so much time ‘locked in my room’. As I lay in bed updating my journal, I can’t help but wonder what it will be like wearing a pullup to school tomorrow. Will my teaching assistant or any of my students notice something is ‘off’ with me? If they do, will they say something about it? Hopefully the outfit mommy picks out for me hides it well enough that it won’t be a problem.

Lucy held the position of local manager at a highly esteemed multinational corporation specializing in early childhood products, generating millions of dollars in revenue annually. Through years of dedication and hard work, she had earned her place within the company. However, she faced a significant challenge in the form of her less-than-competent personal assistant. Despite Lucy's patience, the assistant's repeated errors, some of which were grave, had caused serious issues within the company. Following a severe reprimand from her superiors due to a mistake that jeopardized a $17 million deal, Lucy decided to address the situation. During lunchtime, she summoned her assistant to her office and calmly instructed her to take a seat. (if you are interested you can contact me ore privately)

"Good boy! Drink your buh buh so mommy doesn't have to worry when she's shopping." "Mmph," Jerry mumbled as he squirmed in her lap. He sucked on the tip of the bottle, draining the sweet apple juice inside of it. "Good baby. Good boy," his mommy, Jenny, cooed, stroking his back and his hair. He leaned back into her and finished the bottle. "Good baby," she said. She picked him up, and recentered him on her lap so that he was balanced on one knee and facing her. She bounced him a few times, then pulled him in and began patting his back. "Why's that help when you're shopping, mommy?" He asked. He shuffled, luxuriating in the thick padding of his diaper. Double layered, and with two stuffers, it felt like sitting on a cushion. It, along with his baby blue bonnet, matching short blue t shirt with teddy bears printed on it, soft booties, and pacifier, all added to the look of his new role. Finnally, he knew the thick diaper meant he wouldn't need a change for a long time, which was a dangerous notion when his new "mommy" was going out shopping. He burped, then blushed and put a hand over his face. "I can't beleive that actually worked." "Mhmmm," she said and smiled at him. "Lot's of babies like you are suprise at how much I can still treat them like babies." She began bouncing him up and down on her knee, and he bounced along with her, again loving the feeling and sounds of his diaper crushing against him. "So what about the juice?" "Well, Mommy is going shopping and needs to leave her baby behind for a bit." He raised his eyebrows in fake shock. "Not really "treating me like a baby" to leave me behind, Mommy. Seems dangerous. Abusive. Even trial-worthy." She paused her bouncing and patted his backside. "Sometimes we have to make exceptions. Or would you rather I take you out into public with your quadruple thick pampers? I'll tell you what, I'll give you the choice of any of your baby clothes to wear over them and try to hide them. You'll keep your collar on though." He blushed and shook his head. "No no mommy, that's ok!" She resumed bouncing and smiled. "That's what I thought. Don't worry, you'll be plenty safe. Mommy is going to put you down for a nap in your nice and cozy crib, all safe with the roof locked and your hands tied in mittens so my baby doesn't accidently get out and hurt himself, and a pacifier tied into his mouth so he doesn't lose it or accidently cry so loud the neighbours hear." "Gee, thanks mommy," he said, smirking at the selective description of his bondage. "Mhmm. Thought you'd like that. You've had plenty of juice so you won't be thirsty, and you have your extra thick diapies if you need to go potty. You should be fine for a good nap while mommy is gone. I'll be back in an hour or two" Jerry looked down at his diaper. "So if I have to go now..." "Then you'll be sitting in a soggy diaper for a few hours, or a stinky one. You should have been a good baby gone before I changed you into your nap time nappy. Why? Are you holding it in like a bad baby and need a spanking to help?" He forced a massive smile back at her. "That's ok mommy, I'm good!" "Good baby! Thought so! Now," She reached down to the pacifier on his shirt and puts it in his mouth. "Time to go beddie bies!" She lifted Jerry up and cradled him in her arms. Jerry hung on tight as she carried him through the house. Even as a shorter, thin man, he was always baffled by how easily she carried him. "Such a widdle baby! So easy to carry!" She said in a sweet voice, teasing him at his embaressment. She brought him into what was now his bedroom. A full adult sized nursery, with a double sized crib, changing table, bouncer, and piles of toys pastel blue walls, it always made his heart flutter to see. His new life was odd, and often embaressing, but seeing it all at once reminded him of how long he had dreamed of it. Easy days of little to no work, filled with toys and games while everything else was taken care of, wearing cute, comfortable clothes, and of course... He gulped. A few of the other other kinks his Jenny liked to try out on him often using bondage gear. He at a pile of mittens and booties on the ground. "What's that, mommy?" He asked. She put him down on the ground on his bottom, and huffed at the exertion of having carried him. "That's how mommy is going to make sure you're a good baby while she's gone!" She said. "Uhhh huh... I"m just going to go over this way..." he said, and began to crawl away from her. "You come right here, diaper butt!" she shouted. "AUUGGH!" Jerry screamed, and began to crawl as fast as he could. He heard her jog after him, and was tempted to get up on his feet and run, though he knew breaking his role only lead to more punishments. However, before he got far, he felt her grab his ankle. "No no no!" he shouted as she dragged him backward. He kept trying to crawl away and grabbed at the carpet, but felt a hard smack on his behind. "Now now. Behave or Mommy will spank your diapered bottom, babykins," Jenny said. "Hmph," he said. He stopped crawling and turned to face her, but refused to move back. Instead he sat with his arms folded and let her pull him back, sliding on the plastic against the diaper. "I don't think its fair you get to just threaten to spank me whenever we disagree. I am still a grown adult." She rolled her eyes. "SUUURE you are. The only grown adult I know who sits in a diaper and drinks from bottles all day." He blushed. "Anyway, if you don't like it, you can always go back to being a REAL grown adult working your REAL grown adult job like you used to, rather then living off of a more MATURE adult who works while you play with toys." He glared at her, and she watched back, folding her arms in immitation of him. He sighed. Embaressing as his role was, it was still better then working. He put a hand to his collar and pulled the tab that said "Property of Mommy Jenny" toward her. "No, please not that mommy. I know where I belong. I'll be good, mommy," he said. "Good baby. I thought so. Now be still and let mommy get you dressed." "Hmph," he pouted, but didn't fight back as she began to take his soft booties off. He sighed in annoyance. He knew the new footwear he was getting, she had used them on him when she was "crawl training" him, a period which went much faster then his embaressing "diaper training" sessions. It seemed strange to need to be "trained" for such things, but as his "Mommy" pointed out, this was techically now his "job." All "jobs," required training, even if it was being trained in things most people got past by age three. The botties were the same baby blue as his other booties he was already wearing, with the main visual difference being the strings of lace and ribbon she tied securely around his ankle, then the tiny key hole she used to buckle them on. He looked at his right foot. At first, it felt like more of the soft material, but if they were the ones he remembered, that wouldn't last long. He pressed the sole against the ground, yelped, and confirmed what he thought: a series of metal pieces were sewn into the bottom of his booties, each coming to a point against his foot. They weren't sharp enough to cut or to bother him when he was sitting, but they became more then uncomfortable whenever he put weight on his feet, making walking an annoying chore. They were designed to encourage the wearer to crawl, and they worked fantastically well. Next, she had him hold out each hand. She secured them with padded, fingerless mittens, each which locked on with a strap. This meant that not only were his hands useless, but any attempt to yank off his diaper or bootties would become impossible. She kissed him on his forhead. "Say your goodbyes now Babykins, talking time is about to end." He sighed and rolled his eyes. "Goodbye mommy! I love you! I promise to be a good baby and not take my diapies off while you're gone!" He said, repeating the same line he always said when she left. "As if I could with these on!" He held up his mittnes. She giggled. "Good baby, love you too." She pushed a giant pacifier into his mouth and securited it with straps behind his head. She then picked him up and deposited him in his crib, and tucked him in under the sheets. She closed the top of it and locked it, then turned on a mobile of spinning stuffed rabbits and elephants. "Goodnight babykins Jerry! Be a good baby until Mommy is back!" She laughed. "As if you possible COULD misbehave like that. Maybe work on making mommy a present in your diapers while you sleep, it will be good un-potty training." "Mmph," he said from behind his pacifier, and watched as she left. She shut off the main light, leaving him with only the soft night light, and closed the door. Jerry lay back in his crib. The mobile turned over his head, playing "Rock A By Baby" in soft, quiet tones. He looked to his side, and grabbed one of the teddy bears beside him, and turned toward it. If he had to play the role, he figured he may as well play it well and enjoy the "fun" parts of it. In this case, "fun" meant cuddling with soft toys while resting. He closed his eyes. He opened them again. There was a knock at the door. He looked around the room and wondered why Jenny would knock on her own door.

Dan’s Adventures, Part 2 By Sandman Chapter 1 Dan had butterflies in his stomach and trembled with excitement. Would he really take the plunge and throw himself into Sarah's world and give up the bachelor life for time and eternity? For a moment, thoughts swirled around in Dan's head and he looked around nervously and saw himself in the hall mirror. He blushed when he saw how silly he looked in the thick white diaper. Then he slowly lifted his head and looked at Sarah. He nodded a little timidly and got a cautious smile. Dan was so nervous that he hardly knew which leg to stand on and it was as if the diaper made all his manhood look like on a punctured balloon. Sarah looked at Dan with her kind eyes and gave him a warm and loving smile. Sarah was satisfied and felt that she was in full control. Now she had managed to wrap Dan around her finger. He was captured. He was her property, and he would dance to her tune. "It's going to be good Dan. Your life will be different and stressful but filled with love in a way that you were used to as a little baby," Sarah said, hugging Dan. Dan closed his eyes and enjoyed. Her warm closeness was like balm for the soul and Dan quickly began to feel calm and relaxed. He clung to it like a suction cup, and the calm and soft beats of her heart made Dan let go of all thoughts that he was entering deep water. "You know what Dan. I understood that already at our first meeting in the stairwell that it would be like this." "How did you know?" asked Dan. "It was your first glance that revealed you, or rather your red cheeks. When I saw them, I understood that that macho guy was going to soften and become that nice boy that I hug right now." "But I don't understand," Dan said. "You're with Brad." "Baby, how many of Brad's things have you seen here in my apartment?" "Eh, well maybe not that many." "Have you seen any of his things at all?" "Well, yes, uh, .. well in your laundry the other week was .. eh you know, that blue garment. Well, eh, and if it's part of his submarine uniform, he probably won't have much say at work." "Oh, you think of the romper that you folded so nicely." "Eh, well, eh, yes, that’s the one I was thinking of." "So, you thought it was Brad's?" "Well, it looked manly, no, wrong, uh, I mean, uh, it felt like maybe it wasn't yours." Sarah looked at Dan with a stepmotherly look and he felt like he was in deep water. "I think it's someone who is jealous," Sarah said. "Is that so, Dan?" Dan didn't answer. But he didn't have to either. She had hit the nail on the head, but he didn't dare admit it. Dan had of course dreamed of being in Brad's clothes. Yes, with the exception of the blue romper, which was designed as a straitjacket. No, it really didn't appeal. Hopefully, he would soon be the rooster in the chicken coop and get to have sex with Sarah without having to sink so low. "Worst you were speechless then, Sarah said, but I guess I'll see it as a sign that you're actually jealous. But now it's like this! I don't want to hear a single word about Brad again. Ever. If that happens, I can promise you that there will be a spanking on the buttocks and a premiere for you in the romper." "Alright, I get it”, said Dan. "That's how it should sound," Sarah said. "Are you ready to crawl into bed?" Dan nodded. He still had butterflies in his stomach, but despite that, he was excited and determined to find out where this road would lead. Sarah took him by the hand and started walking towards the bedroom. Finally, she thought. She had really managed to capture what she had been looking for for so long. The man who was actually prepared to let her have an outlet for her need to dominate. Dan didn't know about it, but he had woken up a sleeping bear. He had coaxed out her maternal instincts and sexual desires. Inside the dim lighting of the bedroom, Sarah let her clothes fall to the floor. Not surprisingly, Dan got a strong erection when he saw the contours of her plump breasts and normally Dan had no hesitations when he was with a naked sexy woman. Now there was a difference. The diaper made him feel small and helpless, but that's exactly how Sarah wanted him to feel. That's when she could use her invisible power and control Dan to basically anything. Sarah patted Dan a little lightly on the buttocks which resulted in a muffled plastic sound. "You know what little boys in diapers need when they're hungry, don't you, Dan?" Dan nodded and looked expectantly at Sarah's unbelievably sexy breasts. Breasts that were now within reach. He climbed into bed and lay down in Sarah's arms. A few seconds later, he let her nipple suck into his half-open mouth. Dan closed his eyes and let go of all thoughts. He didn't need any instructions and immediately he was very surprised by himself. The sucking reflexes came out of nowhere and soon he felt the milk flowing. It felt so wrong but still so magically calming. Dan had had a fairly quiet day but still mentally taxing and it was only now when he relaxed that he realized that he was completely exhausted. He had been longing all day. He had longed for her physical presence but he hadn't even dared to play with the thought of what he was doing right now. No, he had dreamed of showing off his manhood and letting Sarah feel his stiff member deep inside her pussy. But now that he lay there and closed his eyes and sucked in the milk, all thoughts of sex were gone. Half an hour later, he was sleeping like a little child. Sarah kissed him on the cheek and closed her eyes, feeling happy. Chapter 2 Dan couldn't tell if he was really breastfeeding a woman's breast or if it was a dream. Somewhere in the distance he heard a soft and smooth voice that became clearer and clearer and eventually Dan understood that it was real. It was not a dream. But in a way, it was a dream. A dream come true. A dream he had no idea just a week ago that he had been carrying. Now he did it for real. Breastfed Sarah's majestic and insanely shapely breasts. "Dan go on, go on, we're not quite done yet." Dan had no idea how long it had been going on, but it didn't matter. Because this awakening broke all records. At this very moment, he was able to ignore all the inherent feelings of shame of not feeling like a real man. This morning was so much better than he could have ever imagined. Dan initially thought he had overslept, but when he saw the faint streak of light next to the blind, he realized that the sun was not yet fully up, which made him relaxed. After a little while, Sarah broke the silence and said, "Good boy" and pulled her boob away. "Now it's time for you to become a big boy and get ready for work!" Dan sat up in bed and yawned widely. He let his legs hang down from the edge of the bed and stretched himself before getting up. Just then Dan realized that he had a strong morning erection but luckily it was hidden by the thick diaper. He would be exposed fairly immediately because suddenly he felt two hands on his stomach that grabbed the nipples and jerked so that the diaper came off. Out swung his white-powdered stake like a construction crane. Dan's cheeks immediately turned rosy, and Sarah watched Dan's reaction with a smile and gave him a slap on the butt with the palm of her hand and said: "We'll have to take care of that one at a later date! Into the shower with you now and I've fixed breakfast!" Dan was surprised by Sarah's soft appearance and thought that the embarrassing life as an adult baby was a passed milestone and that he had passed the test. Sarah had changed like a chameleon from a dominant and stepmotherly mistress to a completely ordinary girlfriend. Dan immediately began to feel like a real man. But he was on his toes. He knew what Sarah was capable of and that she could quickly switch to a completely different role where Dan was expected to stand with his butt bare and be ashamed. The mere thought was scary but still very exciting. With Sarah's help, the morning routines went smoothly, and Dan was quickly ready to drive to work. Today he would have preferred to stay at home because he had everything but work in mind. He was in love. The desire to work didn't get any greater after the sensual and very intimate kiss he received just before he stepped into the elevator. Everything in his body apart from the family happiness had softened like ice in the desert and he almost saw stars as he stood alone in the elevator on the way down to the garage. When he had settled into the Dodge’s sports seat, he took a deep breath and tried to gather his thoughts. Sarah had made him unfocused, but he was obviously overjoyed to have met her. Now he needed to dispel all erotic thoughts and focus on work. At least until lunch. Then they were supposed to meet at a Japanese restaurant near the office. It was a lunch he was already looking forward to. He wanted to show off his relationship with Sarah to the whole world. The fact that he barely knew a thing about Sarah and that she was slippery as a soap that had cleverly avoided any discussion of her own background mattered less. He had hundreds of questions that he wanted answers to and sooner or later she would open up. Dan had a feeling that she would not be able to keep the door closed in the long run. Because if there was one thing Dan was good at, it was to get information from people who were not very talkative. In this respect, Dan resembled an investigative journalist who stubbornly searched for answers. Dan's boss had repeatedly praised him for that quality. Instead of guessing and assuming certain hypotheses, Dan usually managed to get important decision information in a completely natural way just by mingling around and asking the right questions at the right time and to the right person. In that respect, he had a winning style and whatever it was that Sarah was hiding, Dan felt that sooner or later he would get out what he wanted to know. She was definitely a tough nut to crack and it would take some time, but even if Sarah was a master at putting a lid on herself, her friends probably didn't have the same ability at all. Dan guessed that it was probably through one of her acquaintances, and especially Melissa, that he would have the most success. When Dan and Sarah met at the lunch restaurant, Dan was amazed at how beautiful she was and not unexpectedly there were a few male lunch guests who looked a little too long at Sarah's tits and ass. Dan had to pinch himself to understand that it was true and that it was he and no one else who was allowed to crawl into her bed. Dan felt like a king. He felt strong. He felt successful. He was in heaven. "Have you seen a ghost, Dan? Lost your voice, your ability to speak?" "I'm sorry Sarah. This is not at all like me." "Come on, baby." Sarah put her arms around Dan and then they joined in a long sucking kiss. "Does it feel better now Dan?" "A lot." The lunch made Dan forget all the unreal and embarrassing things that had happened in Sarah's apartment. Now they sat there among all the other guests like any couple newly in love. Sarah even surprised Dan and asked: "Is there anything you would like to know about me Dan?" Dan had to bite his tongue so as not to seem too intrusive and only scratched the surface a little. "Eh, yes, eh, yes if someone at work asks who that beautiful girl, I had lunch with is. What do I answer then?" said Dan. "That she's your beloved girlfriend and partner," Sarah said with a smile. ”.. And how do I answer the question of what this wonderful woman does for a living?" "Then you can say that she is financially independent and does not need to work." Time flew by and an hour later they had to break up as Dan needed to go back to the office for a project meeting. Sarah felt satisfied when she was on her way home. She was impressed by Dan's social skills and the way he asked simple and well-placed questions. It was a side she hadn't seen of him before, but she liked it. He was simply an easy-going and pleasant person and his charming and probably unconscious way of highlighting his male ego was an extra spice that Sarah loved to challenge. She was already longing for the evening's activities, which Dan was still blissfully unaware of. Sarah grinned when she thought of Dan and his single-minded male ego. Sure, he's handsome, muscular, intelligent, and very nice, but neither Dan nor any other man would ever get to play first fiddle and take it for granted that they'd fuck her on their terms. The typical male notion that they are the biggest, best and strongest, where they think, they are entitled to do anything in bed was something that Sarah would never ever accept. In the end, it was always Sarah who decided and Dan would definitely not get an awl in the air. He would have to get used to a life in a diaper whether he wanted to or not. Dan sat at his desk and felt satisfied. He sipped his coffee and leaned back in his office chair. He had just finished the status report and sent it to his boss. Everything looked good and Dan had checked all the important details with his boss in advance, so now he had a quiet work period ahead of him. It was really needed because he realized that he would be busy at home. True to his habit after finishing his status report, Dan checked out of work and headed for the gym. Dan loved to work out and the choice of gym had not been snuffed out of his nose. He had done extensive research before he had acquired a membership at the training center he was going to visit today. As Dan slowly turned into the gym's parking lot, he felt like a king. The V8 from his Dodge Challenger rumbled mightily, and he could see that his car attracted the glances of impressed pedestrians. He let the car idle for a few extra seconds after parking just to let those around him hear the mighty sound of the powerful engine. Dan started with a fifteen-minute warm-up on a spinning bike and was just about to start his cross-fit program when a woman came up to him. "Gosh! Sarah's little boy is here all by himself without a diaper..... And you can sit on a bike saddle too! Then Dan must have been an obedient boy who hasn't been spanked on the buttocks! Nice to see you Dan," Jane said. "Eh, Hi Jane, nice to see you too!" Damn it. Dan was convinced that several people at the gym had heard what Jane had just said, but that didn't bother Jane, who continued the beaten track. "Okay, if I see you warming up on the treadmill some day, it means that little Dan has pulled down his pants and gotten a round on his butt by his mistress." Jane could see that Dan looked bothered, but she took it easy. It was a situation that she liked. "You'll have to excuse me, Dan, but I have a meeting with Cindy in fifteen minutes and need to change a little quickly. See you on Saturday Dan. At the wedding." "Yes, we do. Goodbye!" Jane took her water bottle and smiled at Dan and walked on. Dan could see that the guys at the gym were looking at her approvingly and it was easy to understand. Her shapely body and warm-blooded Latin appearance made her the spotlight wherever she was. Dan started his training program and tried to disconnect from all thoughts. Hopefully, Jane's talk had only been perceived as a sarcastic jargon and nothing else, but Dan had blushed when she had talked about the diaper. It was as if someone had put up a notice on the gym's bulletin board. "This is our new member Dan. If you're wondering why his water bottle looks like a baby bottle, it's because he loves to walk around in a diaper and be treated like a child." However, the "setback" made Dan extra motivated, and the training went well. Dan felt strong. He was happy. He was filled with positive energy and all worries, regardless of size, felt insignificant. When Dan eventually got home to the apartment, he immediately hung up his workout clothes and towel. He made sure that everything hung perfectly before he went to the fridge and picked out an ice-cold coke. Actually, he had wanted to twist off the cap of the IPA that was next to it because Dan had butterflies in his stomach. He was excited about meeting Sarah. The blunted effect of alcohol would have been welcome, but Dan left the beer bottle untouched. He had a policy of not drinking alcohol without company. It was calm and quiet in the apartment, but Dan understood that it was the calm before the storm and the seriousness of the moment was approaching. Sarah would soon show up after the shopping spree with Melissa. Dan took his coke and sank into the armchair out on the terrace. It was a lovely evening weather and you could hear a soothing chirping from the birds that were somewhere in the background. Dan felt lucky and it was moments like this that made him recharge his batteries. Suddenly, his phone beeped and saw that he had received a greeting from his best friend and training buddy Rob. He had apparently moved abroad to some exotic place in Africa that Dan had never heard of. Rob made a living as a writer and Dan used to read his works and they were really entertaining but Dan suspected that Rob was only using his writing as a cover for something completely different. Dan was completely convinced that Rob was involved in some kind of top-secret activity. He had no concrete evidence, just a feeling that Rob had more strings to his bow. Dan sent Rob a message wishing him luck and saying that they can take the opportunity to meet somewhere in the world when it suits them. Dan grinned. Rob had hardly seen a black person during his entire childhood, and it would probably be a minor culture shock for him. Suddenly the phone rang, and it was Sarah. She had come home and wanted Dan to come over to her apartment. Five minutes later, Dan was standing in Sarah's hallway and was intimately welcomed with a long and erotic kiss. Sarah let her right-hand slide down between Dan's legs, which quickly resulted in a rock-hard erection. "Darling, come out on the terrace. Melissa and I are sitting and drinking a glass of wine." Dan didn't mind Sarah's sweet friend Melissa, but at this point, he'd rather give in to the lusts of the flesh with Sarah in her bedroom. But sitting out on the terrace and enjoying wine in the company of two beautiful women was not a shame. "Hi Melissa!" said Dan when he came out on the terrace. "Hi Dan! How have you been today?" "Really good. I still have pretty quiet days at work. My project is in an early start-up phase and then not much happens." "That sounds pleasant." "Well sometimes it's nice when it's a little quieter but I like busy days too. The advantage of a quiet day is that you are a little more alert after work. Today, by the way, I've compensated for my sedentary office work with a solid workout at the gym. Then I have also communicated a lot with my friend Rob who apparently has moved to Africa. He has sent some pictures." "Oh, let's see," Melissa said. Dan showed some photos of Rob's leafy and exotic condominium as well as a picture with Rob and a relatively scantily clad woman. "Whoaw, what a sexy couple," Sarah said happily." "I don't think they're a couple," Dan said. If so, Rob would have told me. According to him, she works at the pool bar but does extra cleaning." Sarah suddenly spotted a familiar little tattoo on the woman's bust. The world is small, Sarah thought. It wasn't just the tattoo that was familiar. She recognized the woman as well, but she couldn't place her. She didn't mention any of this to Dan. Melissa had also seen the tattoo and when Dan had all his focus on writing a message to Rob, Melissa pointed to her chest to show that she had seen something that Sarah should know. Sarah nodded to confirm that she too had paid attention to the tattoo. Dan put his phone in his pocket and asked Melissa how she had been today. "Yes, it has been an interesting day, but patient confidentiality means that I cannot tell you any details. That's how it is for us nurses, but I can at least tell you that we had to wrestle down a guy who wasn't the least bit cooperative. At least not at first, but when we had fastened all the straps and given him a sedative injection in the buttocks, then there was a different sound in the bark." "What do you say, Dan? Maybe you want to go with Melissa to her job and try it out?" "Thank you for asking. But I get a stomach-ache just seeing a hospital and after snakes, syringes are probably the scariest thing I know." "Oh, Melissa, do you know what you should do," Sarah said. "Bring your medical bag here sometime and we can help a certain little bum get over his fear of injections." "No thanks!" said Dan. "I firmly believe that that healthcare bag is best off staying where it is. I am a hopeless and incurable case on which it is completely useless to waste time." Melissa looked at Sarah and both smiled. Dan realized that the topic of conversation had taken a less favorable turn. At least for Dan who definitely didn't want to be part of any hospital games. He would never give up his body to be a needle cushion. No way. Melissa poured Dan a glass of wine while asking: "Do you have any more phobias than fear of injections, Dan?" "Well." Dan thought. He really didn't want to tell her that he had a hard time showing himself naked. "Yes, I actually have," Dan said. "Tell me," Melissa said. "Heh, heh. Well, it was a feeling that just appeared out of nowhere last week." ” Come on Dan. Don’t be so cryptic”, said Sarah. “Out with it! Tell us”. "..drink wine said Dan. "Okay," Melissa said. "You will need to explain that." "Yes, it's like this. Eh, last time I drank wine. You know, that night with you. It was a memorable evening, and it took almost a week before I could sit again." "But darling," Sarah said. "You got spanked on your bum for a reason. It was a proportionate punishment for an unacceptable act that you yourself had done and that you also said you regretted. Dan, you know your life got several hundred percent better after that night." "Exactly," Melissa said. "That's when you were kind of born again." "I don't agree with that," Dan said, his cheeks turning tomato-red. "I firmly believe that there is someone who does not want to admit that deep down he loves to be treated like a little unvirtuous boy," Sarah said. Dan did his best to bite the bullet and hoped that the topic of conversation would slide over to something completely different, but Sarah had other plans. There would be no discussions about sports, cars or whiskeys and Sarah was amused by Dan's reaction and his awkward attempts to maintain his macho style. It was a facade that Sarah loved to poke holes in. To the uninitiated, it might seem that Dan genuinely disliked being humiliated and exposed to Sarah's dominant style, but beneath the surface, Dan wrestled with a horror-mixed delight that made him randy. He had never in his life encountered femdom and he hardly understood what it meant. Sarah, on the other hand, had full control of what was going on in Dan's head and that he had a hard time coming to terms with his inner and uncontrollable emotions. When Sarah saw him in agony, she couldn't help but put on an extra dominant tone just to take his emotions to a new level. Dan's cheeks turned tomato red because it was stressful to abandon the macho role and he had a hard time accepting that she was stronger than him and that he couldn't stop her. He was stuck in her grip and was totally powerless. "Dan, you don't have to hide your feelings from us," Sarah said. Melissa is my best friend and we talk openly even about the most intimate details. She already knows that you've just discovered a new dimension in life and that you're a diaper lover Dan." Sarah then turned to Melissa. "Melissa, we had an epic night yesterday. I wish you had been there to watch Dan fall asleep like a little baby at my breast." "So there was no spanking on the buttocks yesterday then?" "No, and we didn't have time to go through his disciplinary rules." "Oh, those we talked about earlier today," Melissa said. "Exactly," said Sarah. "But hey, what discipline rules," Dan said. Sarah moved closer to Dan while putting her hand around him. In the meantime, Melissa took the opportunity to fill Dan's wine glass to the brim. "You know what Dan. We have agreed that you and I are going on a journey filled with love and unimagined possibilities. You just need to dare to be yourself and accept that I am both your companion and teacher. I know that all of this is new to you and I can imagine that it is not entirely easy to know where the line is between reward and when I have to give you spanking on your bare ass. To make everyday life simple and clear, I have therefore set up a number of rules. You start every week from scratch and then you work your way up. If you prove to be a well-behaved and obedient boy, you will be rewarded." "Eh, I do not understand, Dan said. What does that mean?" "Well, on Mondays you start as a newborn little boy without any co-determination whatsoever. For every day that you behave in an exemplary manner, you grow one year, i.e. in the best case, you can enjoy the benefits of a seven-year-old at the end of the week. On Wednesdays, you get an opportunity to change your age by rolling a dice. Then you get the age that the dots on the dice show. If, on the other hand, it becomes a six, you get a bonus and become an adult for one evening and then I can promise that our double bed will be put to the test. But if you hit a one, there will be spanking on your white little ass and a return to square one. All of this applies outside working hours. After 19:00 every day, you have a curfew and then the disciplinary rules apply. Dan nodded a little timidly to show that he was on board with the notes, but enchanted by love and alcohol, he didn't realize the extent of Sarah's rules. He didn't understand that she was serious. Dan had thought that Sarah's role-playing was highly temporary and that she would quickly put it aside, for good. Sarah's talk about discipline rules therefore disappeared into some black hole in Dan's brain and he began to struggle more and more with the fact that he felt and needed to get an outlet for his male sex drive. In other words, it wasn't exactly scientific thoughts about particle nuclear physics that were spinning around in his brain. Probably no thought was going on at all. His primitive and inherited instincts had taken over, where all actions and decisions were based on signals coming from his male body part in the crotch. Dan didn't reflect on the fact that he was starting to feel drowsy, and he didn't understand that the fatigue came from the sedative in the wine. "How does it feel Dan?" asked Sarah. The question came suddenly, and Dan realized that he had nodded off. "Eh, thank you, I just got a little low." It had then gone quickly. Sarah had unbuttoned Dan's pants while Melissa had taken out a latex glove and a tube of lube. "Woah, .. Que pasa," Dan asked, but he got no answer. Sarah had already pulled down Dan's pants and underwear and started caressing his cock with her right hand. Immediately it had started to feel divinely good and it got even better when Sarah gave him a wet kiss. Dan closed his eyes and enjoyed himself like a king. The unsuspecting Dan had therefore not been prepared when Melissa inserted a finger in his ass. Above all, he had not been prepared for it to feel so good and the result was not long in coming. His eyes had gone black, and the universe had opened up as the balls contracted to shoot out the cum into the lovely evening air. What Dan never noticed was that his entire load had been captured in a wine glass that Melissa was holding in her free hand, and that Dan had then felt totally relaxed was not only due to the orgasm. Melissa had put something more than just a finger in his ass and the active ingredient from the pill had quickly taken an iron grip on Dan's body. Life immediately became very blurry for Dan. Suddenly he was completely naked and lying on the changing table. He had never noticed that Sarah had had a crib in her bedroom before. Now he lay there completely relaxed with a big thick diaper on his butt and life was carefree. In the bed next to them, the two friends lay completely naked and encircled. What he saw made him horny and he wanted to see more but he couldn't keep his eyes open. Dan fell asleep. When he temporarily regained consciousness, he was no longer in the crib. He lay in the double bed with the women and more specifically in Sarah's lovely arms where he sucked on her lovely boobs. He heard their muffled female voices in the background, but he didn't hear the conversation. Under other circumstances, he would have liked to hear every word of their conversation, but not at this moment. Right now, anything but the soft and comfortable closeness to Sarah and her milk-filled breasts was completely unimportant. Dan swallowed the lukewarm milk and it felt like he was floating on a soft cloud that spread into a thick white fog. An alarm clock rang teasingly, and Dan opened his tired eyes. He was really dizzy and it was slow to get started. He was alone in the double bed but suddenly Sarah came as if out of nowhere. She was filled with energy and made sure that Dan got to his feet immediately. Dan realized that Sarah must have been up for a while because she had just showered, and she had also had time to prepare a lovely breakfast. Dan marveled at Sarah's transformation from the stepmotherly mistress to a completely normal woman, where Dan suddenly could be himself in the way he was used to. After breakfast when Dan was leaving the apartment and looking for the car key, he happened to see the dice that would decide Dan's "fate". It's the moment that makes the thief, Dan thought as he picked up the dice and Sarah didn't see when Dan put it in his pocket on the way out. Dan smiled to himself as he went to the basement storage room to pick up some of his tools. He would have plenty of time to work undisturbed today. The office was basically supposed to be empty because everyone else was on a mandatory safety course that Dan had already taken. As soon as he got to the office, he set about improving the odds. Dan drilled out the 1st dot and created a small space that he filled with a piece of lead that he found in his fishing bag. Then he filled the rest of the hole with super glue and when it had dried, he could easily drill a recess with exactly the same radius and depth as all the other dots. After Dan had dripped in some of the black polish, it was impossible to see that anyone had tampered with the dice. Dan tried to roll the dice. The result was as expected, and Dan was already looking forward to Wednesday. Chapter 3 The open-plan office was desolate, almost as if it were Sunday, since everyone was on a course. Apart from Dan, there were only a few cleaners and some security personnel on site. However, Dan did not find it difficult to occupy himself. He took the opportunity to call around to some people in his work network with whom he was keen to have an extra good relationship. He also had time to find out more about The Reef. This strange place that he really wasn't looking forward to visiting this weekend. Dan identified himself as a globetrotter and even though he was relatively young, he had seen a lot, but nudist hotels were really a big white spot and a completely unexplored area for Dan. He had hoped that he would never have to set foot there again, but he had become curious about what kind of people were hanging out there. It seemed to be something more than just a nudist place and in a way it was tempting to see naked and beautiful women completely open, but it did not by far outweigh the discomfort of walking around without clothes yourself. It was one of the worst things Dan knew, and he felt uncomfortable just thinking about it. Now he would have to spend a whole weekend there in connection with Cindy and Jane's wedding. It felt honorable to be invited and Dan loved to mingle and especially among happy people, which there was always plenty of at weddings. But Dan got a lump in his stomach when he thought about what to expect, because it would not be a traditional celebration in a church, but a same-sex nudist wedding. He was to be thrown naked into a mined field where there were thousands of unknown rules of etiquette. Would Dan be remembered as that guy who ruined the whole wedding by sliding around with the world's biggest erection? Dan realized that the weekend was going to be a high-risk project where he was likely to disappoint Sarah very much. It turned out to be difficult to come up with anything sensible about The Reef. The hotel was not marketed at all on regular online booking services. It was almost as if the hotel did not exist, much as if it were a secret military city in the Soviet Union that was not marked on the map. Dan had to search for quite a long time and on sites on the dark side before he got any hits. If one would believe an anonymous informant, the place was a gathering place for a global cult-like organization for swingers with odd sexual orientations. Dan stopped the search and shut down his computer. He felt disappointed that he hadn't gotten more information about the hotel, but there was nothing he could do about it now. It was high time to get to the gym because he really didn't want to risk coming home too late before the silly curfew started. But there was another reason why Dan wanted to get to the gym a little earlier than normal. He was going to find information about Sarah. By chance, he had checked the gym's list of different workouts and saw that Jane was scheduled for a crossfit class between 5-6 p.m. Dan had set himself up for the same session. It would turn out to be a successful move and just as expected, Dan, without Jane probably realizing it, had brought out one piece after another of Sarah's past life. That Sarah was a widow after her husband had died in a tragic climbing accident was unexpected. Immediately after Dan had finished training and was in the car, he took out his phone and googled the accident. He quickly produced a plethora of articles about Sarah's husband and his climbing accident. As tragic as it may have been, there was nothing Dan could do about it now and in due course Sarah would probably tell me and then he would at least be a little prepared. When Dan got home, he felt quite hungry and was on his way to the kitchen to fix a sandwich when he realized that Sarah was in his apartment. "Welcome home Dan!", Sarah said and gave him a hot kiss. "Do you remember how old you are today, Dan?" "Uh, yes. two." "Exactly” said Sarah. She had a big blue pacifier in her hand and Dan looked at it with wide eyes. She couldn't mean that he would.. Sarah nodded happily and Dan was moderately delighted when Sarah forced him to open his mouth to receive it. "Then my little two-year-old will take off all the clothes and put them neatly in this plastic box." Sarah's exhortations shouldn't have come as a shock to Dan. Sarah had been extremely clear about his "rules of conduct" but still he had been taken by surprise. She was serious and reluctantly Dan began to take off his clothes. True to his habit, he folded his clothes in an almost manically neat way and was extra careful to fold his trousers so that the pleats ended up in the right place. Sarah grinned at Dan's extreme sense of order and couldn't help but stress him a little. "Dan, it's probably best for you if you speed up but you choose for yourself. The slower you are, the harder you'll have to sit tomorrow." Dan knew it wasn't an empty threat and hurried to take off all his clothes. When he finally stood there completely naked with the pacifier in his mouth, he couldn't hold back his feelings of shame. His cheeks turned red as a tomato and a victorious and smiling Sarah took Dan's hand and said: "Let's go to my apartment Darling.” It felt like they stood for an eternity in the stairwell before Sarah got the key and opened her apartment door. A neighbor had been only a hair's breadth away from seeing Dan standing there completely naked with a big pacifier in his mouth. When they got inside the door, Sarah immediately dragged him into the changing room. Even though he should have gotten used to it, it felt more and more embarrassing every time he lay on his back and pulled his knees up to his chest. The fact that Dan's cock swelled up and became hard as a baton was very bothersome for Dan. It happened every single time when he was lying on the changing table and this time Dan had really struggled to keep his masculinity in check but it lived a life of its own. Lying on the changing table was like being undressed in a double sense. He wasn't just sprawling naked and exposing his entire abdomen. On top of that, his stiff cock revealed all his inner thoughts and Dan had a hard time coming to terms with that. Dan was ashamed when he thought that Sarah would understand why he had an erection. She was going to get water on her mill. She would get a confirmation that her intuition had always been right, that Dan likes to be humiliated and treated like a baby in a diaper. Dan closed his eyes and felt his cheeks heat up. He felt inferior but he enjoyed it when Sarah made sure that his manhood got a good layer of baby powder. He didn't want to admit it, but he loved the feeling when the thick diaper's adhesive tabs were fixed on the front. Dan then got to follow Sarah into the kitchen. On the sink there was already a large light blue baby bottle waiting. It was filled with a beige liquid and a minute later Dan was lying in Sarah's arms and had this childish and extremely unmanly bottle by his lips. The gruel didn't taste very good, but Dan didn't protest. He understood that Sarah was zealous and that the slightest misstep would inevitably lead to pain and suffering. Dan tried to think positively. This disgustingly disgusting gruel was a sacrifice that he could accept to reach his looming goal of fucking with Sarah. Dan thought that when the baby bottle was empty, she had probably played all her humiliation cards. Then they could skip the role-play and engage in adult activities in the bedroom. Dan really had a pent-up need to hug, make out, and make love, but to Dan's annoyance, Sarah showed no signs of wanting to stop playing. When Dan had swallowed the last drops of the gruel, the soft rubber spout of the baby bottle was quickly replaced by the large silicone nipple. "Will she never give up," Dan thought, but he avoided protesting and lay relaxed in Sarah's comfortable arms. Sarah let one hand rest on Dan's breast. The other she stroked softly on top of the diaper right on the bump that Dan's rock-hard erection had created. Even though there was a long way to go in the evening, Dan couldn't believe that he suddenly felt exhausted and barely had the strength to lift a finger. A moment later, he had a hard time to stay awake. The last thing he noticed before he went into hibernation was that Sarah went off to close the patio door. A storm was coming in. Life then became calm and diffuse. A couple of times he woke up to the sound of loud thunderclaps, but he always had difficulty orienting himself. He understood that he was lying in a crib in Sarah's bedroom after a while. Through the slats, his tired eyes had caught a glimpse as Sarah took off her clothes and was on her way down to bed. Her majestic breasts were out in the open and Dan immediately felt horny. He wanted to hug her but he couldn't lift himself up and soon Dan was sleeping deeply. He had sweet dreams of love and in his incoherent fantasies he lay in Sarah's bed and nursed her breasts. A clock rang and Dan realized that the dream was reality. It was already a new day and Sarah slowly pulled her chest away and kissed Dan on the cheek and said: "Good morning, Dan! As nice as it may be to lie here and cuddle with you, you must get ready and hustle off to work.'" As Dan sat in the car on his way to the office, he saw how the pedestrians were impressed by his powerful Dodge. They would only know that the driver had just been allowed to take off the diaper and that the "milk for the coffee" had been delivered naturally. The short drive made Dan regain the feeling that he was the ordinary old Dan, a real man. As he walked from the parking lot to the office, he thought back to yesterday. The evening had not developed at all in the direction that Dan had expected and unfortunately there had not been time to talk. He wanted to know more about her. He wanted to learn everything about her youth, favorite series and opinions. The pacifier had put an end to all conversation and Dan had not come close to getting a fuck. Instead, it would have been a baby bottle and goodnight. Suddenly, Dan remembered the articles he had read about Sarah's husband's tragic death. During a climb, he had lost his grip. The pitons in the rock were in place as they should but he had accidentally taken an old stiff rope with him that had not been elastic enough when he fell. The blunt rope had pulled out piton after piton and it had ended in the worst possible way. Rock climbing was definitely not Dan's thing. Especially because he was afraid of heights, but it was an insignificant fear compared to his fear of showing himself naked. Dan understood that the climbing accident and death must have been truly tragic for Sarah. Dan thought that he would not mention with a single word that he knew about it. If she wanted to tell, which he assumed she would do in due course, she had to choose the time. Dan was met by happy colleagues who seemed to be goal-oriented to take care of the day's tasks. Despite this, many still had time to chat about everything but work. When Dan had settled into his workplace and had a coffee cup in his hand, he sat back and enjoyed. It was Wednesday and tonight he was going to roll the prepared dice for the first time and a big smile spread on Dan's lips. Nothing could go wrong. "Damn, I'm good, Dan thought." Dan thought back to the first time he had met Sarah. At that time, she had been standing there in the stairwell with Brad. Sarah's beauty had made Dan's jaw drop completely, and the meeting had felt like a revelation. That she would then replace Brad with Dan was nothing short of a miracle. Dan wasn't particularly religious, but Sarah's entry into his life was almost too good to be true. What if she would dump him as quickly as she had made her way into his life and start fucking with Brad again. The pit of his stomach said that it was probably not likely but Dan still had feelings of discomfort that came and went that Brad would show up and stick a knife in his back. But the relationship with Sarah really felt good even though she was an extremely erratic person and had a past that was a total darkness for Dan. Her milk-filled breasts were perhaps what he thought about the most. Breast milk couldn't have come about by chance. There must have been a lover somewhere, and there should have been a child somewhere. Dan couldn't understand why he hadn't gotten around to asking her. It wasn't that difficult, but maybe he was still afraid of the answer. Maybe she had a real man waiting for her and Dan might just be a temporary toy. *** Melissa had just enjoyed her morning coffee and had a few minutes to go through her social media. This particular part of the day had become something of a favorite for Melissa. That was when she felt at her best. Yes, she was actually in a good mood most of the time but today she was extra excited and looked forward to today's work at the hospital. Only Sarah knew about her desire to become pregnant. Becoming a mother was something she had longed for for a long time, but she really didn't want to live in a traditional relationship and definitely not with a man. The love she needed she could get from Sarah or at "The Reef". She didn't know for sure that she was pregnant, but now she had at least done it. She had single-handedly inserted the sperm into the uterus at the best possible time in connection with her ovulation. It would take three weeks before a pregnancy test would give a result, but she already thought she noticed that her body felt different. Melissa logged into the special online forum where she shared information with her friends around the world. The closed forum was like an exotic oasis for women who loved medical femdom. Now Melissa saw that she had received a message from Fatima. Her African friend. Dan had shown a picture of his friend Rob next to a sexy African woman. Both Sarah and Melissa had understood what her tattoo symbolized. It was also a woman that Sarah had seen somewhere. When Melissa heard from Dan where the picture was taken, she had immediately inquired if Fatima had met Rob. Melissa had completely dropped her jaw in surprise when Fatima had confirmed that the woman who had stood next to Dan's friend Rob in Africa was indeed Fatima's comrade-in-arms and sexual partner. Fatima had ended the message with a few smileys that were so typical of her. �� ���� �� Melissa understood that they would have a lot to talk about at the next mental health congress. **** Dan rolled the dice and crossed his fingers. If it was a number one, it would mean that he had drawn the short straw, which would result in a good round of spanking. He really didn't want that to happen, but not entirely unexpectedly, Dan was lucky and hit a six. The next morning, Dan woke up and was more tired than ever. He could see that he was sexually exhausted and really sore in his balls. The night's experience exceeded everything he had ever experienced. Sarah had proven to be extremely talented in bed and endowed with a sexual appetite that Dan could not even in his wildest fantasies dream of. Sarah seemed to be almost tireless. But even though Dan felt worn out, he felt happier than ever, and he got the impression that the same was true of Sarah. She purred like a cat. It was going to be a working day where Dan walked around with a smile on his face all day. Productive. No, it hadn't been, but no one could blame him for mismanaging his job. He had not neglected anything important and even if it was against his principles, he had been active on social media during working hours. Dan had been curious about how his friend Rob was doing in Africa and they had updated each other on everything between heaven and earth. They had also bet on who was the strongest in the bench press. Both of them loved physical tests of masculinity and they were going to decide who was Africa's strongest man when Dan eventually got time to visit Rob. According to Rob, his Condominium had a very well-equipped gym where they could hang out. Dan's thoughts had then drifted over to Sarah how wonderful the night had been.They had probably disturbed the neighbors' night's sleep quite a lot because Sarah had expressed her lustful feelings very loudly. Dan was already longing for more nights like that and apparently Sarah did too. Dan just received a loving message in which she described her feelings. She had also sent a photo. A photo that made Dan stiffen and blush. "Aren't you fine Dan?" asked a colleague who passed by. "Eh, no I'm fine, uh, I just got a little warm." Dan sincerely hoped that the female colleague hadn't seen the picture of "baby Dan" in his thick diaper while he was breastfeeding Sarah's breasts. The shame didn't want to let go and Dan sneaked off to the bathroom where he hoped that the color of his cheeks would return to normal. Dan had some understanding of why Sarah had sent the picture. The light, the balance, the harmony. The photo had captured a perfect moment of happiness. The picture was a high-class masterpiece and it was Melissa who had taken it. The photo made Dan reflect on his new everyday life and Sarah's week-long obedience program where he had simply been declared incapacitated and was to live in a fantasy world. It was embarrassing to the point that he hardly dared to think about it, and even though it was a hugely twisted existence that he was subjected to, he loved every single minute. But Dan agonized over the beautiful picture. A part of him wanted to erase it immediately to erase all traces of Dan living a perverse double life. At the same time, he loved the picture and he let it go, but he told himself that no one would ever know that Sarah turned him into a baby in a diaper every night. Sarah would make an exception tonight, though. Sarah and her friends were going to organize a bachelorette party for Jane and then Dan would be at home all by himself. Sarah had said that he wouldn’t need to wait for her as it would be both a late and wet evening. The bachelorette party had come very timely. Dan was really dead tired after the night's activities and even though it was tempting to go on a bar crawl with the boys, Dan was not in shape for a night out. He needed to recharge his batteries. Dan had fallen asleep early. First he lay in front of the TV and not long after in his own bed. Dan slept deeply and had strange dreams. He stood in the corner of shame and had his pants pulled down. All her classmates laughed at Dan's naked buttocks, but the teacher who looked at Dan's stiff member didn't. Dan was ashamed and closed his eyes. He tried to disconnect from all emotions apart from the pleasure of having a solid erection. Something warm and humid suddenly surrounded his entire member and he had difficulty lying still. The whole bed shook. Sarah rode his cock. Her wet pussy rubbed frantically against Dan's abdomen and orgasm approached. It felt like Dan was in heaven. As Sarah's pussy convulsively encircled his stiff cock while she howled with pleasure, Dan's sperm pulsed far into her pussy. Sarah then slumped on top of Dan, completely exhausted, and shortly thereafter she fell asleep. Still with Dan still in her. Chapter 4 Dan enjoyed the nice summer weather as he walked towards the lunch restaurant. There he would meet Sarah. He walked with light steps and life felt lovely. A strong contributing factor to this was the love affair with Sarah. She had added a whole new dimension to Dan's life. A life filled with tough challenges. This weekend's wedding at The Reef was such a challenge and Dan had butterflies in his stomach. He had a feeling that it was going to be hard, and he had openly told Sarah. "Honey, it's not a nude wedding we're going to," Sarah said. "I've fixed you a tuxedo that we'll pick up from a tailor on the way to the hotel." A stone fell from Dan's heart. He had been carrying so much anxiety for this weekend. An anxiety about being forced to walk around completely naked. "Darling, it's going to be a great weekend. I have prepared everything. You don't have to worry." Dan immediately felt enthusiastic, but it was still with some reluctance that he handed over the keys to the Dodge. Sarah was going to take it home and pick up their bags for the weekend. Then she would pick up Dan right after work. The drive to The Reef didn't turn out quite as Dan had imagined. Dan loved to drive his Muscle car but Sarah had no plans to let go of the steering wheel and Dan was kindly allowed to sit on the passenger side. After a few kilometers, however, the disappointment subsided, and the silence was replaced with lively conversations about everything between heaven and earth. "How did you get to know Jane and Cindy?" asked Dan. "Yes, Jane and I have known each other for a very long time. We met through an association and started hanging out as friends, which eventually led to us actually sharing a room at the College." "Okay, was it during that period that you were swimming." "That's right," Sarah said. "What kind of association were you active in?" asked Dan. "A swimming club? "Ha, ha. No, it really wasn't, but the school swimming club was like a home to me at that time." "Stamps, books, chess. What did you do at that club. Tell me." "Okay, but you need to promise me not to pass on the information. Not even to your best friends." "I promise”, said Dan. "Discretion is important to this association and there are no information sheets, websites, film clips or any other published material that describes what they do. The association, which is called 'Mirage', is active in, what can you say, a rather shady business." Dan felt his pulse rise. Sarah was about to tell her something very special and perhaps one of her biggest secrets. Dan didn't know if it would be good or bad or how he would react. "Okay, the name doesn't tell me anything?" "Do you have a guess, Dan?" "No, not really." "Pampas grass, pineapple upside down, pink Flamingo, black ring on the right hand. Is there a bell ringing somewhere Dan?" "Eh, I'm terribly sad but, no." "But you've understood that I have a special sexual orientation." "Yes, absolutely, and we've talked about that too." "Exactly, but people like me are looking for like-minded people and need a forum where you can live out your feelings." "Okay, but I don't get it!" Sarah grinned. Dan really had zero knowledge about this subject. In the end, she had to make a long exposition and tell Dan about swingers and their characteristics. Okay, now I get it, Dan said. If I see an upside-down pineapple, it's not a fruit seller, it's a person who wants to fuck his ass off with completely unknown people." "Sort of," Sarah said. "But the members of Mirage are not a collection of unknown people. In a way, you are right that we engage sexually with strangers, but all members are hand-picked and have undergone a thorough quality review. It's only people who have that little extra who get to set foot at the nightclub Zenith. We call them sexual soulmates and even if you don't know each other before, you can trust that they fit in like a glove." ”But how do you become a member?” "Yes, it's far from a walk in the park. To begin with, you must be recommended by a member and if you have come this far, you will be evaluated by our admissions committee. If they think he or she has an interesting charisma and great sexual potential, the person is nominated as a "prospect." "Oh, it sounds like it's very difficult to become a member". "Yes, it is. I would guess that in the order of one in a hundred, goes all the way and gets elected. "One in a hundred," Dan said. Then you are the swingers' clubs' equivalent to the Motorcycle gangs' 1-percenter" "No, Dan, we are definitely not. We are law-abiding people who ride on other things than motorcycles. Sure, we don't let just anyone in and in that respect we are similar. But that's where the similarities end. Anyway, the rumor has spread in the swinger world that Mirage is "paradise" and there are many who want to become members." "Okay, but as a prospect you are then let in and walk around with a "new to the job" sign." "No, it doesn't work that way, the person will be called to auditions where they are put to the test. "Eh, what happens then?" "Guess three times Darling! "You fuck." "Smart guy! How could you figure that out," Sarah said, grinning. "But can't you buy a membership?" "No, if you lack sexual charisma, it doesn't matter how rich, handsome or famous you are. Then the door is closed. No one wants to fuck with disgusting people." "Yes, that makes sense," Dan said. A completely different thing, Sarah. What's going on tonight?" "Oh, well at The Reef, a surprise awaits you Dan. You will meet a number of members from Mirage." "Eh, why?" "Because it's your big night. You shall be admitted as a new member." If Dan had been a true swinger, Sarah's news would have felt like winning the top prize in a lottery. "Yes, ... as I've been waiting," Dan said sarcastically, feeling a lump grow in his stomach. Sarah grinned and enjoyed the situation. Dan's reaction was better than feared and he would become a member whether he wanted to or not. Dan needed a kick in the ass to get on the right track, but once he was bailed into the booth, he would understand better. "Now you're so quiet again Dan. Shall we stop for a moment and take out the black leather whip?" "Eh, it's probably best if we keep the car rolling all the way and that you have both hands on the wheel. Eh, what to say after having received such "fantastic" news. Well, I'm going to be like the world's worst swinger and it's not without wondering how I could have become relevant as a member, especially after hearing you talk about how difficult it is to be one in the “team”. Then there is another thing too. I don't know if I can manage to live in an open relationship and see you make love to other men. In that respect, I am probably quite conservative." "Darling, we've talked about my bisexuality and that I have a need to be intimate with women every now and then. When it comes to men, you are "the one and only" and at Mirage's events I also have a very special role. There I am the mistress who educated both men and women. The only man I will ever have regular intercourse with is you, my friend. The door is closed to everyone else." Sarah could see that Dan immediately looked happier. "Okay, then maybe I can drink beer and watch sports while you're at Zenith," Dan said a little jokingly. "Forget it Darling. The bachelor life is over for you and when I'm at Zenith, you're at Zenith." "But I still don't get it. Sarah, I don't even know what a swinger does, and I haven't lobbied to become a member...." Sarah interrupted him before he had finished speaking. "It's like this Dan. You have been observed by several members ever since you moved here and now it happens that I have a prominent role in the selection of all new members. To make a long story short, the admissions committee has, and especially its chairman, i.e. me, has done thorough tests of you that turned out very well. Tonight, the initiation ritual begins and then you will get your tattoo." Dan turned white as a sheet on his face. Chapter 5 Dan wanted to get out of the car and run away. He didn't want to be a member of any association where he would run around naked and no one would ever poison his body with a tattoo. Like an anti-vaxer's fierce fight to oppose vaccinations, Dan had a similar stance on tattoos. It was not the risk of side effects that had made him have that opinion, but Dan thought that tattoos were to be regarded as disfiguring graffiti. Dan's negative opinion of tattoos was often a topic his friends liked to argue about, especially when they met over a beer. On several occasions, Dan had said that it would be "over his dead body" to stain him with a permanent body painting. However, he didn't mind others doing it and he readily admitted that some intimate tattoos on girls were sexy. Dan, on the other hand, could not think of a single motif that he would enjoy on his own body for the rest of his life. It became quite in the car when the tattoo came up, but Sarah took it easy. Finally she had gotten him in the right frame of mind and a bit out of his comfort zone, but it had been a long time coming. Dan really had an outstanding ability to make small talk and he had a fox behind his ear. Sarah cursed herself for not paying more attention to his seemingly playful and humble way of conversing. Without her barely noticing, he had gotten her to tell me much more than she had imagined, but it didn't matter much. He would still know everything about her, but she wanted to drag it out. Dan was supposed to feel a certain mystery about both her and their relationship. As they began to approach The Reef, Dan made another push to try to escape both the nude club "Zenith" and that tattoo. "Sarah, why didn't you ask me about the membership before you nominated me." "Darling, you know very well that in our relationship, I am your master and I do what is best for you and regardless of what you think, but in this case, I am not the one who nominated you. However, I am very happy that others have observed the same thing as me. That you're an absolutely wonderful guy. I had planned to nominate you but thought that you needed to get into your new life with me first. "Eh, but who is it that nominated me? "Dan, there is a code of honor within Mirage to never reveal other members' names before you are a member and therefore you have to wait until tonight. Then you will know." As they approached The Reef, Sarah drove past the main car park and over to the other end of the hotel complex. There was an entrance to a parking garage under the hotel. Sarah parked Dan's Challenger and Dan could breathe a sigh of relief. No dents or scratches. Dan really loved Sarah in a way he had never felt for any other woman and Sarah had many amazing sides but driving was not her thing. In contrast to normal women's soft driving style, Sarah acted impulsively and did not keep her distance from other cars in the way that you should. She did have good supervision, but her driving was something that Dan would seriously need to discuss. But now was not the time to do so. Dan carried their bags to the elevator and Sarah took out a key card which she activated and pressed the button to the top floor. Dan could see that on the fourth floor there was a brass sign that said "Zenith". When they entered the room, Dan immediately put up his bags and walked around and checked how it looked. The room seemed to be equipped like any ordinary tourist hotel and had a lovely balcony overlooking the sea. The sun was setting over the horizon and many of the bathers seemed to be on their way home. Dan leaned against the railing and enjoyed the breeze from the sea and the fresh sea air. Sarah approached Dan and put her hand around him. "Are you standing and looking at naked sexy women?" "No, not really," Dan said quite honestly. "If I had been standing here before we met, I probably would have done it, but you've kind of turned my whole life upside down." Dan turned to Sarah and put both arms around her. Sarah liked his physical presence and they started to make out. Dan let his hands slide down Sarah's curvy ass. If Dan had been given the choice, the next step would have been to put the bed to the test, but he understood that Sarah had other plans and that it would be far from a normal Friday night. The event began with bubbles and snacks in a typical party room where about 30 people had gathered. Dan didn't have much desire to be in the spotlight but tonight he had no choice. He was the stranger that all guests were curious about and no matter which way he looked, he was greeted by smiles from beautiful and sexy women. Because there were only women in the room. Dan was the only man. Had it been a different era and under different conditions, Dan would have felt like a hedonistic sultan in his harem. Now the situation was different. He was in the minority, at a disadvantage and out on very thin ice. Dan suspected that most of the girls played in the “away team” and that their interest in Dan was more about having the opportunity to spank him on his bum than to put his masculinity between his legs to the test. The odds of Dan being spanked both yellow and blue would probably never have been lower than tonight. When Dan saw some familiar faces, he began to suspect who had nominated him. Sarah had actually already revealed, and violated the club's code of honor, when she had told him that Jane was a member. The fact that she was in the room therefore did not come as a surprise. Nor that Melissa and Cindy were there. They were all very different, but you didn't have to be a rocket scientist to realize that they all had one thing in common. Sexual potential. Sarah had been very cryptic about the evening's agenda and Dan therefore knew nothing about what was going to happen. He was therefore pleasantly surprised and perhaps should have been able to calculate in advance that the event was not only dedicated to him but also to the bride and groom. The mingle eventually turned into a dinner where several of the guests took the floor and gave fun and personal speeches. Details were told about the bride and groom that were clearly far from clean to discuss among relatives at the wedding. Sarah shared memories from college, which brought both laughter and applause. Jane had apparently lived a very eventful life and fucked around with both men and women and appeared in a number of porn movies. The seemingly tidier Cindy also had a connection to "nature movies" which came as a surprise to Dan. In front of a film camera, Cindy was apparently a completely different person than the calm and timid girl Dan thought he saw. The fact that she was also a trained make-up artist and tattoo artist with a focus on film stars' more intimate body parts had meant that Dan really got a different image of her. When Jane eventually clanged in her glass and wanted to speak, the convivial dinner took a new turn. "Thank you all for all the great speeches! Tomorrow is Cindy's and my big day and it's a moment that we've been longing for. But now I think we put all this aside and focus on Dan. We have all read the evaluation report and, as many already know, the admissions team announced earlier today that the vote was a unanimous yes. This means that we can now start our traditional ceremony and welcome our new member." Dan's dream that everyone else in the party would have forgotten about him was quickly erased. Never had Dan had so much control over where the emergency exits were located because Dan was determined to go up in smoke. He didn't want a tattoo. The whole party gathered in a large room that had a number of scattered sofas and a bar and a small stage. A number of television screens showed erotic scenes from soft-porn movies. Dan sank into a couch next to Sarah and was served a drink by Cindy. The karaoke equipment was used extensively, and several brave girls were up on stage entertaining by singing familiar hit songs with varying abilities. At the same time, the stage was being prepared for something else and eventually Melissa took over the microphone. "Dear members. Dan. Today, as tomorrow, is a day of joy. We all know what to expect tomorrow but today we celebrate something completely different. Sarah, now I turn to you and you should know that everyone in this room is so happy for you and that you have finally found love. I know you've been looking for that golden nugget for a long time and sometimes I've doubted and thought that that man you've been looking for doesn't really exist. But how wrong I was. As you know, neither Jane nor I had to think long before we completely independently nominated Dan as a new member and as you all know, we stand together here and now with a guy who has not only taken a place in Sarah's heart. He has also taken the admissions committee by storm." Dan bit the bullet. Now he was in a bad position. It felt a long way. Cindy was up on stage and Dan saw that she was picking up a lot of stuff. Even though Dan was a complete novice in the field, he understood that it was a tattoo machine. Dan quickly looked around and told Sarah that he needed to powder his nose and headed for the toilets. But it was not the toilet that was the goal, but the front door. He was going to escape. Dan would definitely not let anyone get to stain his body with a tattoo. Over his dead body. However, the front door was blocked by Jane, who stood posted with a smile just as if she had read Dan's mind. Dan therefore turned off and went into the bathroom. He waited a few minutes, hoping that Jane would be gone when he came out, but Dan didn't have time to take more than a few steps outside the toilet before he was caught off guard by a group of girls who wrestled Dan to the floor with astonishing ease and carried him onto the stage. There was no way in hell that Dan would be able to wriggle out of this. The girls had tightened an iron grip on him and he couldn't resist when they started to unbutton his pants. A short while later, his white ass was freed. Melissa almost felt a little sorry for Dan but at the same time she was just going to give him a sedative injection. She was used to doing it on troublesome patients several times a week and Melissa was soon ready to give him a dose. The needle was inserted into the bottle and she slowly pulled back the cylinder, which caused the liquid with the sedative to be sucked up into the syringe container. Melissa then squeezed out a few drops to make sure that no air bubbles were left. Dan was to be given a preparation that her European friend Veronica had recommended. Veronica was the masters of masters at turning men who were stiff in the cork into modest little boys. If there had been a Nobel Prize in drugging, dominating and fuck stubborn guys, Veronica would probably have subscribed to that prize. Every time Melissa had met her in Europe, she had been invited to insanely cool parties and each time Veronica had openly demonstrated her power by medicating one of her male slaves to a state where they quickly became totally powerless except for one body part. Dan would soon get acquainted with "Veronica's cocktail" and he would be calm and nice for the rest of the evening. The side effect of the rock-hard erection was almost too good to be true, but Veronica had carefully instructed Melissa how to mix the extra additive to make Dan extremely durable. "Just take it easy and lie still Dan," Melissa said in a soft voice. "I'm just going to poke you in the bum and then it will quickly feel good." Dan tried to wriggle out of the girls' grasp, but he got nowhere. When he saw the needle in the corner of his eye, he closed his eyes because he had extreme difficulty with syringes. All his life he had done all sorts of stupid things just to get away from vaccinations but now it was over. He wouldn't get away. Dan felt how it stung when the needle was quickly pushed into his right buttocks and immediately it began to tighten around the needle as the fluid was slowly pushed out into his body. "We'll be done Dan soon," Melissa said. In a few minutes you will feel like a newborn and completely without worry." Dan didn't say anything. He closed his eyes and gathered courage and it didn't take long before he was completely knocked out and totally indifferent. He didn't care about the buzzing machine that Cindy had in her hand. The same thing with the girls who stood around him. Most of them were just spectators, but two of them in particular made sure that Dan became smooth as a child's butt. Methodically, they removed every little hair on his arms, legs, and abdomen. The hair growth that had started to return after Melissa and Sarah's previous shave was now a thing of the past. Dan couldn't understand why he felt so horny and why his cock was stiff like a crowbar. It was as if all of his inherent power had been redistributed to just one area of his body. His cock. Cindy finished her job by putting a plastic wrap on top of the tattoo. Dan now had a red circle with a black frame and in the middle of the hitchhike was some kind of symbol for a swing. The tattoo was far up on the upper arm. Any person who would henceforth see him bare-chested, would associate him as a swinger. Melissa had been wrong when she had said that all worries would disappear. Despite the sedative, it felt uncomfortable to be naked and stand in everyone's sight. The consequence was that his cheeks turned bright red. "What do you girls say," Melissa said. Newborn boys usually aren't that stiff between the legs, right. We must fix that!". "Yes, let's do it," the girls could be heard shouting happily. A naked woman was let forward who quickly jumped up on the couch and sat down straddled on Dan. A buzz went among the spectators as Dan's cock slid into her pussy and there was nothing he could do to stop her. Not because he wanted to do it either, but he was ashamed. Because Dan had never made love in front of an audience and he thought it was embarrassing to have about twenty girls around him. Spectators who would see everything. They were now going to see when Sarah rode his rock-hard cock and he was ashamed. Sarah, on the other hand, wasn’t. She purred like a cat. The drugged Dan was completely in the hands of Sarah, who masterfully controlled the intercourse so that Dan would not ejaculate too quickly. The crowd cheered and finally Sarah went all in, which made Dan shoot away everything he had stored in his balls. The orgasm was insanely nice and for a brief moment he managed to disconnect from all his feelings of shame. Amazingly, Dan's cock was still rock hard when it saw the light of day again and even though the intercourse was over, he was still surrounded by the girls. One of them was holding a big white diaper and Dan tried to get away from the couch but he couldn't get anywhere. The drugs had rendered him powerless and the girls hardly had to make an effort to hold him down and get his legs apart. He was carefully washed, lubricated and powdered before the degrading diaper was put in place. Dan was ashamed like a dog, but it was completely according to the girls' plan. From now on, Dan would be Mirage's own little baby who would be taken care of at the parties. The drugged and diaper-wearing Dan was then carried to a couch where Sarah's breasts were waiting. The curious girls then got to see samples of Dan's sucking reflexes and how quickly he became calm and relaxed in Sarah's arms. After a few minutes, he couldn't keep his eyelids open. Chapter 6 It took a while before he realized that it was a new day and that he was lying with Sarah in the double bed at the hotel. Unconsciously, he lay and sucked on Sarah's beautiful breasts and everything felt calm and peaceful. The balcony door was wide open and you could hear the roar of the waves. The feeling of lying there sucking in that body's warm breast milk was indescribable. It was a carefree existence but with mixed feelings of both shame and security. Dan had a hard time coming to terms with the fact that he had been steered into a forbidden life as a small infant. Now, Dan's unmanly life was far from a secret between Sarah and Dan alone. Every single girl who had attended last night's ceremony would talk about him as the little perverted sucker. In their eyes, he was forever that guy in a diaper who would rather ride in a pram and get spanked on the butt than drive his muscle car. It bothered him, but the truth was that Dan loved the world that Sarah had brought him into. Dan had hoped for a breakfast in the room and made that suggestion to Sarah. "Another time Dan but today Melissa and I are going to discuss a few things at breakfast. We are the 'Maid of honors' and are expected to give speeches, but you can relax Dan, breakfast is served on the Penthouse floor where everyone is expected to wear proper clothing." "Aha, said Dan, I thought everyone was walking around naked and fucking everywhere here on The Reef." "Dan, you have a wrong idea of what nudism is. It's not about walking naked in nature for the purpose of seeking sexual contact and just so you know. Nowadays, it's actually called naturism and although nudity is an accepted dress code, customary social rules apply. The ideal of naturism is a society where nudity is neither sexualized nor requires gender segregation. "Okay, but then maybe it's more swingers I'm thinking of. How do you define them?" asked Dan. "Swinging is about sexual activities where more than one partner is involved." "Group sex, that is" "Yes, but it's more multifaceted than that." "How do you mean?" "Well, there can be several reasons why you are a swinger. One reason can be that you are an exhibitionist, i.e. that you when others watch you perform a sexual act, but it can just as well be that you are a voyer, i.e. you love to watch when others have sex. Many women are also swingers because it gives room to live out a bisexuality." "Do men and women differ in that respect?" "Yes, we do. Men are very rarely swingers because they are bisexual." "Sarah, you almost sound like some kind of sexual behaviour professor." "You would only know how many academic courses I have taken in this field!" "Hm, then you've probably already done a scientific analysis of my behaviour." "Yes, darling, I actually have. Dan you have a multiple sexuality... And you should not perceive that as anything strange. First of all, you have the typical male Neanderthal behavior where your brain power is put out of play as soon as you see tits and butts. It's a behavior that is reinforced the more beers you drink and yes, not much alcohol is needed before you men get the urge to procreate with basically any girl." "Yes, we men are efficient and don't complicate simple things." "Hm, I can agree that you are clear about what you want but as I said, you have a different sexuality as well. It's a bit unusual and I don't think you even knew about it before we met." "Uh, now I don’t get it." "Maybe it's because you're sitting and staring at my breasts, baby... and think with your stiff member." "Admit it Sarah, you like it when I look at your breasts." "Yes, I'm happy to admit that, but the question is, do you happen to have any small shred of brain power left right now and know what paraphilia is?" "No, it's a word that we Neanderthals don't need to burden our little brains with." "A little spanking on the buttocks might make you think better Dan.." "Eh, no, I just figured out that you might mean perversion." "Good boy, but scientifically the word paraphilia is used. It means that you have a sexual behavior pattern where you feel arousal and achieve sexual pleasure from unusual situations or encounters with extreme individuals and special objects." "Is there a bell ringing somewhere, Dan?" "Uh, no but.." "Dan. Even if you don't want to admit it, both you and I know that wearing a diaper and using other items meant for babies will get you sexually stimulated. People like you get horny simply from being treated like a little child's butt, and there's an academic term for your sexual orientation: 'autonepiophilia, or paraphilic infantilism'". Do you follow, Dan?" "Uh. No, that sounded like Greek to me, but I have to say that I'm amazed that there are people who sit and make up those wacky words to describe simple things in a way that makes ordinary people understand nothing. Sarah could see that Dan was blushing, and she understood that his reaction was because he had been confronted with an embarrassing truth. "Do you want to hear more Dan?" "Probably not, but I guess it's just as well that we tear the band-aid right away and put all the cards on the table. Diaper-loving Neanderthals. Any further diagnosis I should know about? "Dan, you make it sound like someone has told you that you have a deadly illness. That's not what we're talking about at all, but something very nice. I've actually been looking all my life for a man who has your sexuality and yes, there's one more thing about your sexual orientation that you should know. It's a quality that we share but from different perspectives and that actually makes you irresistible from my perspective." "Eh, what?" "Both you and I are turned on by sexual dominance where I love to be dominant. You from being submissive and being lovingly humiliated." Dan had a hard time coming to terms with what Sarah had just said and felt uncomfortable with the fact that it was true. He couldn't deny that he had never felt so happy and sexually aroused as after their paths had crossed. "Okay, so my diagnosis is that I'm a diaper-loving Neanderthal who likes to suck on breasts and get spanked on my bare ass." "Yes, but it should be added that you are mostly a heterosexual man with a need to love a woman on equal terms." Sarah could see that Dan looked relieved when she said the last thing. "Anything else you want to know about yourself darling?" "No, I think I've heard enough for today, Sarah." "Sure? It looks like you're thinking about something." "Uh, yes, that's one thing, but it's not about me, it's about you. "Just get it out. I'm all ears." Dan's face turned red and had a hard time getting out what he wanted to say. He always had an easy time expressing himself and had an outstanding ability to make small talk in the most awkward situations, but in Sarah's company he could not get it out. Dan was ashamed that he had just demonstrated the Neanderthal behavior that Sarah had just talked about. She was right. He was hypnotized by her breasts and lost the thread as soon as he saw or thought of these lovely boobs. "Well, eh, I think you know how much I like to.." ”.. suck on my nipples." "Yes, it feels forbidden in some way but still so wonderful. It's just that I can't let go of the thought that I'm grabbing food from a real child. I am extremely grateful that you let me do that and it really is one of the sweetest things I have ever experienced. But I can't really understand why you let yourself be breastfed by a diaper-loving young man like me and above all, I can't really understand how it is that you have milk in your breasts. There is only one way to get that process started." Sarah hugged Dan and gave him a long and sensual kiss before she answered. "I'll explain Dan, but now it's time for you to take off your clothes. We're going out to the beach." Chapter 7 Dan and Sarah walked along the shoreline and the waves rolled calmly and peacefully towards land. Everything would have been perfect if Dan had only been allowed to wear his swimming trunks but that was out of the question. On The Reef's beach, everyone, without exception, would be naked. Being naked among other people was one of the worst things Dan could imagine. He really hated to show his dick completely openly and his male Neanderthal brain was constantly tempted to look at anything but shells and cigarette butts. It only took a small glimpse of a smiling naked woman, especially Sarah, then it was over. The embarrassing erection would come as a letter in the mail and the whole beach would see that he was the world's worst naturist. The sinful guy who broke all naturists' code of honour. When they came to a somewhat more secluded part of the beach strip, the worst fears finally let go and then he took the opportunity to ask: "So, the naturists are not here to shag in the open in the middle of all the naked people." "That's right, but The Reef is not like any other naturist place. A lot of the bathers are actually swingers and for your information, you should know that most of them could do almost anything to become members of Mirage. You've seen how enviously they look at your new and beautiful tattoo, Dan?" "Eh, no, I missed." Sarah grinned and was amused by Dan's nude anxiety and how he struggled to walk around with his masculinity unleashed without getting an erection. For Sarah, the situation was the opposite. She enjoyed showing off her naked body and not least showing Dan as her partner. Sarah was well known here at The Reef and those who knew who she was immediately understood that Dan was her submissive little toy and that he was a guy with very limited self-determination. If Dan had known that Sarah was a celebrity on The Reef and something of a legend in swinger circles, he would not have dared to appear with Sarah on the beach. Even though Dan tirelessly did everything to appear macho, everyone still understood that it was a facade. He was a guy who got spanked on the ass by Sarah. Dan and Sarah sat down in the shade of a palm tree in an area with few bathers. Sarah put her arm around Dan and kissed him. "Dan. There is one thing I have to tell you. When you become a member of Mirage, there are certain basic rules." "Uh, okay. What does that mean?" "Well, the most important responsibility that you are expected to shoulder is a lifelong task as a guardian angel for the member who nominated you. This responsibility includes giving him or her a so-called "heart-friend service". In your case, Jane is your godmother. "Eh, okay, but what does that mean?" "It varies from person to person, but I can give you an example. You asked earlier about my breasts and why I have milk in them. I can promise you that you absolutely do not steal milk from some little helpless baby when we have a nice time together. The milk is meant for you Dan. But there has been a real baby before. The truth is that I helped my 'godmother' get out of a childless marriage by acting as a surrogate mother." Dan was completely amazed. "Oh, that must have been hard," Dan said. "Yes, it has been an enormously stressful process, but at the same time it feels like I have done a good deed. The child has got a couple of wonderful parents and lives in a completely different part of the world." Dan had a hard time getting words out but realized that Sarah must possess an enormous inner strength. "Dan, your entry into my life came very timely and our moments together and especially when you are "little" are a way for me to heal all wounds and look forward." Sarah clearly showed Dan that he should lie down in her arms and even though they were not alone on the beach, Dan did as he was told. He closed his eyes and began to dutifully suck in the breast milk, and his cheeks immediately turned red. Even though Dan couldn't see with his own eyes how red they actually were, he felt that his cheeks were really hot. He felt like the central traffic light of the beach that everyone was watching. But the embarrassment didn't end there because Dan's cock had risen like a giant flagpole that made the bathing hazard flag feel tiny and out of the shadows. Everyone's eyes on The Reef were on Dan's naked body and his stiff member swaying in the wind. At least that's what Dan thought. In fact, it was only a few bathers who had observed Sarah and Dan and the "flagpole" was also not that impressive. Dan was ordinarily equipped between his legs. On the way back to the hotel, Dan's thoughts were far away and finally Sarah asked: "How is it, Dan? What are you thinking about?" Dan looked at his red tattoo and had a little trouble getting out what he wanted to say. "Well, uh, maybe it's not the right time to ask, but you said something about guardian angel and godmother." "Do you think about what applies to you as a new member of Mirage? Said Sarah" Dan nodded. "Your duty as a guardian angel began yesterday Dan and as you know, Jane is your godmother, and she will play an important role for you going forward. As you also know, Melissa was also involved in nominating you, but she already has a guardian angel and besides, she is not bisexual either, so the choice of godmother was an easy process for you." "But why should Melissa's sexual orientation matter?" "Well, it doesn't really matter, but there is one thing you have to relate to when it comes to your godmother." "Uh, what?" "At Zenith, Jane, as your godmother, can always demand that you obey and satisfy her." "But,.." "There are no "buts" Dan. Just like the situation and stand at attention in front of your godmother. She is your only free pass, by the way. Cindy is also allowed fruit. Since they are a couple, but she sticks to women. Dan could hardly believe his ears. Life with Sarah would be far more complicated than he had ever imagined. A few hours later, a freshly showered Dan stood and looked at himself in the mirror. The tuxedo, the hotel environment and his beautiful company made him feel like James Bond. Sarah was also the ultimate Bond girl and she looked dangerously beautiful in her light dress. Dan had never been to a homosexual wedding before, but it wasn't as dramatic as he had imagined. Everything was just like any other wedding. Jane's and Cindy's parents and siblings were there and the wedding itself was held on a large beautiful terrace overlooking the sea. After the wedding ceremony, everyone gathered at the nearby harbor where a luxury yacht was waiting. On board the ship, a stately dinner was served, which was framed by many pleasant speeches to the bride and groom. When the ship eventually docked at the quay at midnight, everyone said goodbye to the bride and groom and the guests who were going back to The Reef got into waiting taxis. What Dan didn't know then was that the evening was far from over. Chapter 8 Dan felt in top shape. The evening had been convivial and relaxed and he had continued to feel like James Bond in his tuxedo and in the company of his wonderfully beautiful Sarah. Dan had taken the opportunity to mingle around on the boat and done what he was good at. He was a mood booster who got people to tell things without them hardly noticing. Jane's father Graham turned out to be the owner of a large company in the construction industry. It was a company that Dan knew very well. When Graham heard that Dan was working as a Supervisor in the same industry as Graham, he became very interested in Dan. Graham was even acquainted with Dan's boss and before the evening was over, they had exchanged contact details. Graham let it be known that if Dan would feel like changing jobs, he could call at any time. Dan felt that he got along well with Graham. A man who seemed to have hard pinches but at the same time very loving and cared about his family and not least his wife. Mercedes. A Mexican woman with authority. That she was a former model was not surprising. Mercedes was a woman who had aged beautifully, and the apple had not fallen far from the tree. Jane was like a younger copy of Mercedes. Dan had even had the opportunity to sit across from Mercedes at dinner and practiced his school Spanish diligently. Mercedes had been a gold mine for Dan, and he had quickly found out almost everything about Jane's upbringing and her friendship with Sarah. When they got out of the taxi at The Reef, Dan had expected everyone to say goodnight and retire to their hotel rooms. It was also something that Dan was looking forward to. Throughout the wedding and evening, Dan had enjoyed how elegant he had felt in his tuxedo and how outstandingly beautiful Sarah was by his side. Now Dan felt that the moment was approaching when Dan, like James Bond, could put his arms around Sarah and take off her sexy dress. Quickly, Dan became aware that there were other plans that no one had told him. The elevator stopped on the floor of Zenith, where two well-built doormen made sure that no unauthorized visitors came inside the entrance door. As they passed into the room, Dan felt that he was taken by the seriousness of the moment. He was going to experience his first event at Zenith. They entered a large lounge where bubbles and strawberries were served and in the background 70s music was playing. Some of the guests from Cindy and Jane's wedding were there, but also a variety of other people dressed in festive attire who let loose on the dance floor. Suddenly, the lights dimmed, and the music changed to a fanfare. A girl then took out a microphone and called for the audience's attention. "First of all, I would like to toast to our new married couple, Cindy and Jane." Everyone was united in a toast, and many took the opportunity to hug the bride and groom. Dan was really surprised that Cindy and Jane were really at Zenith. He had thought that they had chosen to spend their wedding night together. When the dust had settled and everyone had congratulated the bride and groom, another message came from the girl with the microphone. "Tonight, we also have another important event to pay attention to. We are going to welcome our new member Dan. Can you please come forward Dan." The unsuspecting Dan walked up to the girl with the microphone. "How does it feel Dan?" "Thank you. I've had a fantastic evening and am happy to have been there when Cindy and Jane got married," said Dan. "Excellent and now this wonderful evening will continue in the sign of love. And as tradition dictates, your godmother will now welcome you with a ceremony specially adapted for you, Dan. How old are you?" "Uh, twenty-eight years". A chair was set up on the stage floor and Jane appeared in her white wedding dress. In her hand she held something that made Dan's cheeks turn red like a tomato. Jane sat down on the chair and Dan was asked to pull down his pants. Dan closed his eyes. He tried to figure out some way to wriggle out of this but he couldn't think of a single way. In the end, he found no other way out than to pull down his pants and lie down with his butt in the air over Jane's thighs. The guests counted to the beat as Jane let the short whip hit Dan's clean-shaven bum and she didn't stop until she had given him 28 strokes. Dan thanked the gods that Jane hadn't used her full strength, but the last five lashes had still been hard. The audience applauded and then the girl with the microphone took over again. "What do you say, folks. What is it that a "newborn" member needs?" Dan was still lying over Jane's thighs and processing the pain and he didn't see the girl with the latex glove standing obliquely behind him. A large red pill was pushed with the help of a well-lubricated finger far up his ass. It had gone lightning fast and the girl had obviously done this many times before. She had kept track of the anatomy and angled her finger so that both the pill and the finger had slid into Dan's ass in an amazingly soft and comfortable way. The powerful pill immediately began to show its power. So did the women who gathered around Dan. Quickly and efficiently, like a Formula 1 team changing tires on a car in a pit stop, they had gotten all Dan's clothes off. One of the girls unfolded a large white diaper and a few seconds later Dan was freshly powdered and had his new nice underwear replaced by the thick diaper. He then tried to resist when he realized that they were going to put Sarah's blue romper on him, but it was futile. It was David's fight against Goliath with the difference that Dan had no stone to throw at his opponents and he became easy prey. The construction with the strong straps made him completely defenseless and the feeling of not being able to move his arms was extremely humiliating. If it hadn't been for the merciless power of the red pill, Dan had panicked to have his freedom of movement restricted by this utterly silly variant of straitjacket. The now slightly confused and drugged Dan was floating on clouds as he was carried away to a sofa. Suddenly he was lying in Sarah's arms and had her milk-filled breasts in his mouth. In a few minutes, Dan had gone from feeling like James Bond in his handsome tuxedo to turning into the most unmanly creature imaginable. But the closeness to Sarah and the warmth of her soft beautiful breasts made him relax. "Darling, now you can lie here and rest in peace and quiet for a little while." Dan nodded with tired eyes. It was not on the map of the world that he would get out of the spot where he lay wearing the baby straitjacket and with the pill in his ass that had sunk him completely. A moment later, Dan lost consciousness. When Dan woke up, he was lying on his back in a bed, but it was unclear where. He was not alone. Two naked women sat in bed and looked at him. Sarah and Jane. The newly awakened Dan could only watch as Sarah unbuttoned his romper to access the diaper. He was still severely affected by the pill and it was just as if the brain's signals did not reach his muscles in his arms and legs. Dan started to blush as he felt his cock grow and finally stood up straight. Sarah grinned and Jane stroked her hand at Dan's balls, causing his stiff member to sway as it tried to grow further. "Darling, I'm going to leave you alone with Jane for a while. While you get to know each other, I'll make sure that Cindy gets her love dream fulfilled. Everything will be as usual tomorrow, Dan." Sarah looked at Dan with loving eyes and said: "You look adorably beautiful with your nice new pacifier, and I think you've already discovered how effective the neckband is. Babies usually get very sad when they lose their safe little muffler." Sarah then gave Dan a kiss on the cheek and with a smile she left him alone in the room with Jane. Jane scrutinized Dan from head to toe calmly before she said anything. "How handsome you were in your tuxedo Dan and thank you for brightening up my wedding. My parents really had their eyes on you tonight Dan. God you should know how curious they were to see and meet Sarah's new boyfriend and I can tell you that you managed to charm both my mom and dad. .. and just so you know Dan. You charmed me too." Jane straightened one of the straps on the romper that made it impossible for Dan to move his arms. "Do I need to say that you are completely irresistible in your little cozy suit Dan." Jane's gaze then fixed on Dan's crotch and suddenly she looked as excited as a child who had just received a bag of candy. "Too bad this little guy is hard then," Jane said, stroking her fingers along Dan's fully developed erection. Dan couldn't help but agree. He was hard so that it almost hurt in a way he had never experienced before. "How I have longed for this wedding day, Dan, and how I have fantasized about how this loving day will end. And the prince of dreams got a face the first time I saw you Dan. Cindy and I have a really wonderful time in bed, but she can't give me everything I need." Jane had stood on top of Dan and had a bottle of lube in her hand. She looked at him with her black sparkling eyes and looked very pleased. "You should know that I'm far from dry, but Sarah wants her toy back without blisters. Dan, you can see this as the occasion when I give you my wedding memory at the same time as you give me your wedding gift." Jane moaned loudly as Dan's cock slid into her pussy and she didn't spare any effort. She pressed her pubic bone hard against Dan and immediately started rubbing her crotch back and forth with a furious speed. The incredibly nice feeling that radiated from Dan's cock made him forget that his arms were locked, and that he could not get the pacifier out. He didn't care that it wasn't Sarah who fucked him either, and even though he loved Sarah above all else, he felt the need to hold Jane and kiss her because it felt so insanely good. But of course, it didn't work. Jane came quickly and. her orgasm triggered an avalanche of good feelings in Dan who saw stars while he shot off all his rockets. Jane sank down and exhaled on top of Dan, but she let his cock stay in her. Dan felt that he was far from his normal self and the effect of the drug he had been given was still noticeable even though it was starting to lose its power. "God, it was so nice to fuck with you Dan!" Dan tried to answer that Jane had made it really nice for Dan, but the pacifier only made him utter a lot of lot of incomprehensible nonsense. Jane removed the pacifier, but she wasn't interested in talking. She wanted to make out. A wet kiss silenced Dan, who was immediately on board. Without a pacifier, Dan began to feel like a man and he greeted Jane's intense and passionate kisses with empathy. It was easy to fire on all cylinders with Jane because she was a woman with a strong sex appeal. In addition, Sarah had sanctioned their "love time" and Dan could therefore with a clear conscience take the opportunity to "like the situation". Of course, he must treat his godmother with dignity and make sure that the aftermath of loving making out was handled with empathy, Dan thought. For a moment, Dan thought that Jane was happy with what Dan had to offer and would retire with Cindy. He couldn't be more wrong. Jane was far from done with Dan. Suddenly she held up an oblong red pill right in front of his eyes. "It's amazing what tiny little pills can do to Dan. Melissa got this from her friend. You know that girl named Veronica who's an expert in fuck-chemistry. She has even delivered the romper that fits so nicely on you." Dan, who was still noticeably groggy after the first pill, tried to get Jane to change her plan. "Uh, that pill really isn't necessary and... Uh.. Couldn't we take off this costume?" Jane shook her head and Dan could see that Jane was enjoying the situation. She was a Domina to the fingertips, just like Sarah. Now he was her toy. Jane was still on top of Dan, and he could feel the sperm starting to seep out. Jane still held out the red pill and studied it intently as if it were an exclusive piece of jewelry. Then she looked at Dan and said: "Soon you'll have it in your ass Dan and then you can forget all about free will and body control." "Uh, I'm thinking, wouldn't it be better to try that pill on someone else. Cindy maybe?" said Dan and screwed up. "Good try Dan but no. Melissa said that you have a fear of injections and then we chose this one for you. The end result is the same but it takes a little longer... which is totally okay with me. I have all the time in the world, and you know what the best thing is about this pill Dan." "No." "You'll get an erection that beats anything else you've ever experienced." "Uh, .. Jane really isn't needed," Dan said. Jane grinned at Dan's objection and lifted herself up and let out Dan's half-swollen cock. Dan could see how more cum was seeping out of her pussy. In a flash, she had then pushed the red pill up Dan's buttocks and the effect was not long in coming. Dan got a trip which he never will forget, and he was surprised at how accurately Jane had described the effects of the drug. Dan's motor skills were as if blown away and eventually he lay there like a breeding stallion with a rock-hard erection. Jane didn't give him many seconds of breathing space. Dan's cock went into her pussy again. Jane, like Sarah, was a master in bed and a quarter of an hour later it was time again. The dam burst and Jane's moist and tight pussy squeezed out another load of sperm, but she didn't stop riding Dan's cock that still was hard as a rock. Jane rode until the sweat was dripping and the half-unconscious Dan couldn't decide if he came again and how long they fucked. Or rather, how long Jane had been fucking him. There was no doubt that she had a huge appetite for sex and that it was going to be a marathon. Fit as she was, she had ridden Dan's cock as if she were a tireless Duracell rabbit. Dan lost consciousness. When Dan eventually woke up, he was in bed in the hotel room with Sarah. She was in a deep sleep, but Dan could see that she seemed to be happy. He had no idea how he had gotten there, but he could happily note that the blue romper was neatly folded up on a chair and that his motor skills had begun to return. With a little wobbly steps, Dan had sneaked off to the bathroom where he took a long cool shower. The shower was much needed. Yesterday had been sweaty to say the least and his balls felt like two dried out raisins and it was only now that he seriously realized that he was really sore in the buttocks after Jane had spanked him. He wiped his buttocks very carefully to avoid pain, but when he let the towel slide over the red tattoo on his shoulder, he was really amazed. It started to flake. Dan grinned happily when he realized that he had been duped. The tattoo was fake. When Dan lifted his eyes from the tattoo, he saw that Sarah was standing in the doorway, looking at him. "Honey, I would never agree to someone subjecting you to things that you are absolutely not okay with." "Thank you, Sarah. Have I ever said that I love you." ”... yes you have, Dan, but you are welcome to do it a little more often." The journey home was a sore story for Dan. "Blame yourself, Sarah said! If you had accepted to wear the diaper as I said, everything would have been peace and joy Dan." Chapter 9 The next few weeks were tough for Dan, and he had to learn the hard way what complete obedience meant. Sarah had an unparalleled ability to vary her dominance and Dan thanked the gods for allowing him to be the ordinary Dan when he was at work. She drove with Dan like a cat's game with the rat, but despite all the humiliations, Dan didn't want to trade a single minute of life with Sarah. Every day after work, when he opened the door to the apartment, he had to take a deep breath. The uncertainty of what awaited made his heart pound. He would never dare to tell anyone about this life to anyone outside, but he loved the adrenaline rush and excitement when he was declared incapacitated and deprived of any form of self-control. He understood that he would never feel comfortable with the changing table and walking around in a diaper, but as humiliating as it was to be treated like an unvirtuous baby, he was looking forward to every single minute. So did Sarah. The dominance games triggered her sex drive and Dan's balls had to work at full speed. Wednesdays were clearly Dan's favourite, but he got the feeling that Sarah was beginning to suspect that he had more luck with the dice rolls than was reasonable. Luckily, Sarah enjoyed Wednesdays as much as Dan did, so she didn't do any research to analyze Dan's long series of sixes. However, there would come a Wednesday where Dan's flow came to an end. As usual, Dan had been looking forward to a nice Wednesday evening, without having to lie on the changing table with his butt bare. He had rolled the dice just like he had done all the other times. But today he didn't get a six. Instead, it was the worst possible outcome. One. "What bad luck you had today," Sarah said, and couldn't help but look pleased. Her specially ordered dice had delivered! *** Dan looked angry when the doorbell rang. There would not be any Wednesday fucking and the evening had gotten off to the worst possible start. Sarah had lectured him with a good round of spanking. His butt hurt and the diaper felt extremely humiliating. The worst part of life, however, was something completely different. He had once again been forced to wear the blue romper. She had also intended to put the force-grip on him, but she had not found it. If she had had a little better order of her things, she might have noticed that it was gone. Of course, she could not have known that it had been thrown into the garbage chute. "Dan, can you open the door, please." "Are you kidding? My arms are stuck like in a vice in this silly costume." "Darling, take care of the language. It's my best friends who come to visit and you know that I absolutely don't hesitate to give you more spanking on the ass when they watch." "Sorry Sarah, that was stupid of me, but I think that if you want to have a girls' night without me, I can always go out and play pool with the boys at work." "Forget it Darling. Tonight it's diaper and breast milk that applies to you. Nothing else. By the way, Melissa is going to spend the night at our place and we're also going to celebrate that Cindy and Jane are back from their honeymoon." The not entirely positive Dan had a stiff smile as he stood next to Sarah and welcomed her friends. Maybe Dan should have figured out that more than half the fun for Sarah this evening was to show Dan as her little diaper boy. "Hi Melissa, how were you in Europe?" said Sarah. "Oh, it was absolutely wonderful, and I have so much to tell. You can't imagine what a well-stocked "magic box" I brought home." Dan stood there in his blue romper and felt like a fool. His butt looked gigantic because of the thick diaper, but even though Dan felt like an elephant in a china shop, the positive thing about the misery was that the girls were completely busy babbling with each other. Dan was kind of in the room but felt like a colorless and bland painting on the wall. He got zero attention but that would change when Cindy and Jane showed up. "Oh, hey how was the honeymoon. You look gorgeous," Sarah said "Thank you! It was the best trip we've ever done," Cindy said. "Exactly said Jane, but who do we have here,... my little darling.. who apparently has been an unvirtuous little boy. You're wearing the same cute costume as the last time we met." "Yes, there's a little boy here who thought his mistress wouldn't discover that he had tampered with the dice." Dan was on the verge of saying that he was an innocent poor victim and that it was in fact Sarah who had cheated and should be spanked on the buttocks. Instead, he chose to bite the bullet and raised his eyebrows in an attempt to appear innocent without risking Sarah tightening the "thumbscrews" even harder. More guests then showed up and the whole party gathered in the living room. Not unexpectedly, a lot of champagne was consumed. Dan felt out of place not only because of his degrading outfit but also because it was a girls' night with topics of conversation that didn't appeal to him. Dan challenged fate and asked Sarah a little nicely. "Uh, I think it would be good for me if I filled up with some B-vitamins. I've seen that there is a cold and good IPA in the fridge." "Absolutely, darling, take it, but you have to pick it up yourself." The straitjacket of course made it impossible for Dan to open the fridge door and even if he had gotten it open, he wouldn't have been much happier as he couldn't remove the cap or hold the bottle himself. Dan was sitting next to Sarah on the couch and was just about to ask her if she would consider taking off thr romper when she pushed him so that he was lying in her arms. "Dan, there's a better way to meet your need for vitamins." As the most natural thing in the world, Sarah pulled out her breasts and Dan realized that he had no choice but to make a fool of himself in front of Sarah's friends. He closed his eyes and tried to disconnect from the fact that he was in the spotlight but it didn't work. His cheeks were already tomato red and he understood that all the girls had seen his reaction. For time and eternity, everyone in the room would associate Dan as Sarah's submissive little baby. Obediently, he opened his mouth and sucked Sarah's beautiful breasts into his mouth. There was silence in the room because everyone was interested in seeing Dan live out like a real baby. Melissa was the one who broke the silence. "When I see Dan in a diaper, I think of my friend Veronica's young tenant. Veronica calls him "Rambo" and he, just like Dan, has a really hard time letting go of his male ego and accepting the diaper. "But how does she educate Rambo and get him to accept his place?" said Jane. "Yes, it helps that Rambo is a rather inexperienced young man, and especially when it comes to women. His strong desire for a girlfriend makes him very malleable. Veronica is also very clear but what she wants and as you can probably imagine, Veronica always gets her way. Most of the time, she just needs to use her feminine attributes and a little authority, but Rambo also gets a lot of medical help along the way to become an obedient boy." "What kind of 'medical help' are we talking about, Jane wondered." "Well, Veronica is one of the world's most prominent doctors in mental health and Rambo has tried both this and that. We've already tried some of Veronica's milder witch potions on Dan and you can only imagine how docile Rambo was with a slightly more powerful pill in his tail. He became pious as a lamb and got an erection as if he had had an overdose of Viagra." "But how did you get to know Veronica?" asked Cindy. "It started at a mental health congress where my swinger app flagged that there were two other girls at the congress who shared my interest. As you may understand, that congress got a completely different focus after we came into contact with each other. Yes, and since then we have met regularly and eventually started a network for medical regression adapted for sexual purposes. It is thanks to this network and above all through Veronica that I have been able to equip myself with a full "magic box" with a whole battery of "miracle workers". "You don't happen to have the magic box with you tonight?" asked Sarah with a smile. Melissa grinned and nodded happily. Everyone in the room, including Dan, understood that Dan would have a trip that he would never forget. Suddenly someone rang the glass and one of the girls wanted to speak. "Girls. It's a privilege to meet you in this way and I think it's probably the first time ever that we've seen non-alcoholic wine bottles in this apartment." "But you can see that I'm breastfeeding my little darling," Sarah said with a wide grin. "Yes, absolutely and that is a very good and thoughtful reason to abstain from alcohol but Sarah, it has not stopped you from drinking wine in the past and I have actually noticed that there are more people here tonight who seem to have a newfound love for non-alcoholic wine. With that said, I thought that maybe there is someone who has something important to tell. We've promised not to keep any secrets from each other, haven't we?" "Yes, we'll have to put the cards on the table, Sarah said, but I firmly believe that Melissa needs to get out the magic box first." "I'll pick up the bag right away, Melissa said". Dan tried to get up from the couch and run away, but Sarah barely had to make an effort to hold him down. Dan was immediately surrounded by a number of girls who effectively helped Sarah hold him down as they unbuttoned the romper in his crotch. A few seconds later, the diaper was removed and he was sitting as if in a vice when Melissa inserted the needle into his red-flamed and freshly spanked behind. He was quite sore after Sarah's punishment, and it hurt quite a bit when Melissa started to push the plunger so that the liquid found its way into Dan's body. "You're really good Dan said Melissa. Just hold on a little longer, and then it will feel good." Melissa's reassuring words were a small comfort to Dan and the feeling of humiliation and powerlessness he experienced was far worse than the fear of injections and the slight pain that radiated from the thin needle in his gluteal muscle. Melissa explained to the girls in detail that the drug would quickly settle like cotton in Dan's brain and greatly suppress all feelings of anxiety and his ability to use his muscle strength. "Here you go Sarah" Melissa said and pulled out the syringe. Now he's yours. The girls helped turn Dan around and put him in Sarah's arms, but they didn't bother to put the diaper back on. "Thank you, Melissa," Sarah said, looking lovingly at Dan who was obviously not relaxed in his whole body. Everyone in the room could see that Dan's cock was as straight and stately as the Eiffel Tower. Sarah caressed Dan's balls with one hand and looked him in the eyes. "Are they ready to hear a piece of news that will change our lives?" Dan nodded and everything that happened felt like a dream where he was floating on a cloud. But Dan was prepared for what Sarah would say. She didn't know that he already knew. He had observed both this and that and he definitely wouldn't be shocked. Instead, he felt like a marathon runner who was on his way to the finish line and received the cheers of the people when he was about to win Olympic gold in solitary majesty. He was going to reach a long-awaited goal. Now he lay calmly and comfortably in Sarah's arms and listened to what he had already figured out. Sarah told me that she had removed her IUD as soon as they had started their relationship. Sarah then said what everyone had expected. She said it lovingly, and Dan could clearly see the happiness in her eyes when she said it. "Dan, you and I are going to be parents." Her wonderful words were replaced by a long and passionate kiss. Melissa took the opportunity to powder the "little Eiffel Tower" and make sure Dan's diaper was put back in place. Dan felt like he was in heaven. Of course, there were many who wanted to congratulate Sarah and Dan and when the gunpowder smoke had settled, a glass was clanged again. "Hm. Well, uh, I thought maybe there's more great news that someone wants to pass on or what do you say Melissa. It's not every day we see you with a glass of non-alcoholic wine." Melissa shone up like a sun and stroked one hand over her belly. "Okay. It wasn't really meant to be public today but I understand that there has been some and paw and YES that's right. I too have embarked on a nine-month journey." Melissa glanced at Dan as she stroked her hand over his stomach again, and even though Dan was stoned, the token had fallen down. He remembered that night on the terrace very well. It was the time when Sarah and Melissa had spiked Dan's wine glasses and then given him an otherworldly nice. Up until now, Dan had thought that the end of that evening had been highly unplanned. Now he understood that it was far from an impulsive act. The memory of the strange syringe that Melissa had put into the wine glass to suck up Dan's ejaculation had not been a strange drunken dream. Dan felt taken advantage of and the natural reaction might have been that he would have been furious. Maybe he kept his composure because of the syringe they had forced into him, but when he saw the happiness in Melissa's eyes, he felt a warmth spread in his heart. He felt proud and honoured. No one raised the question of who the father of the child was. Probably because everyone already knew and that this was how it worked within Mirage where you acted as one big family with your own norms and rules of order. Melissa received many long hugs from her friends, and she took the opportunity to unabashedly bend over Dan when she kissed Sarah. Her warm and soft breasts were pressed up against his face and she smelled sensual. If Dan had been able to move his arms, he would have stroked her stomach to show that he felt joy for her pregnancy. Instead, he let the tip of his nose find its way into the cleavage between her breasts and took a deep breath. Dan had barely had time to think clearly before the next bomb went off. "Anyone else who has something non-alcoholic in their glass and wants to say something?" All eyes turned to Jane and when she in turn looked at Dan with her black sparkling eyes and massaged her belly, Dan understood that life would get even more complicated. Sarah hugged Dan a little extra and gave him a kiss on the cheek. She was glad that she had followed Melissa's line and let her give him a fast-acting syringe instead of a sedative pill in his bum. He behaved exemplary even though he was told things that would make any ordinary person freak out. "Yes, even in my stomach things happen,” said Jane. For me and Cindy, it is a matter of course that marriage includes children and it was not a difficult choice to send my birth control pills that I have taken since my early teens in the trash. Yes, and... Apparently, I was quite fertile on the wedding night. It wasn't just the overjoyed Jane who looked at Dan as she told her news. Everyone in the room understood that Jane's pregnancy had not been initiated at a fertility clinic with sperm from an unknown donor. Dan lay safely in Sarah's arms and took the news in stride. Despite the sedative injection, he still got teary-eyed with happiness when he saw Jane's tears of joy and how proud she was when she talked about her pregnancy. Dan thought back to when Sarah had left him strapped and naked with the dangerously sexy Jane. Jane had, with Sarah's permission, chosen Dan to have unprotected sex when she was most fertile and on her wedding night as well. At that point Dan had been having pangs of conscience. Making love to someone other than Sarah went against Dan's moral compass and he was not a swinger. But what could he have done differently? His beloved mistress and girlfriend would have spanked him black and blue if he hadn't satisfied Jane. He remembered so clearly the moment and thoughts when Jane squeezed out the first drops. The sex drug he had been stuffed with and the feeling of crossing a forbidden line had intensified his orgasm. He had had one of the most powerful orgasms he had ever experienced. That Jane was happy with her wedding night was obvious and it made Dan feel proud. Of all the alpha males and submarine captains, Sarah, Jane and Melissa had chosen Dan's golden balls for their reproduction. No one else. His male genes were to be passed on. Dan certainly didn't look like a winner in his blue romper but he didn't care and if he had been able to move his arms he would have hugged Sarah and stroked his hand over her belly. Instead, he relaxed and enjoyed lying in her safe arms. Dan's relaxed existence came to an end when Sarah clanged her glass and wanted to say something. "Thank you all for all the positive and fantastic news. I'm of course overjoyed for the exciting time that Dan and I have ahead of us, but at the same time I'm very happy that Melissa, Jane and Cindy are going on the same happy journey. What a wonderful time we have ahead of us! Now you have to excuse me for a moment. The hour has struck when Dan is to be put to bed. The babysitters will soon take over my apartment. I'll be right back." Dan had no desire to make the acquaintance of a babysitter, but he was not able to protest. On the way out, Dan was embarrassingly reminded of his underage status where they kissed and patted him on the diaper as if he were a real baby. But Dan saw the light at the end of the tunnel and thought positively. With a little luck, he would soon get rid of the romper and when Sarah had left, he might be able to convince the babysitters that they could watch Netflix while he did something else. He might even be able to perk up enough to take a walk in the pub and play pool with the boys. Sarah wouldn't notice anything anyway. She was going to rumble around in bed with Melissa all night. When Dan saw the babysitters for the first time, he immediately realized that he could put down all thoughts about billiards. Jane and Cindy stood in the apartment with big smiles. "Dan, make sure you are an obedient boy tonight," Sarah said and gave Dan a quick kiss. ”.. and Dan. What was it you would remember about Jane?" "Eh, that she’s, my godmother." "And?" ”.. do I need to say it?" "Yes Dan, if you want to avoid getting an extra round of spanking on your bare ass," Sarah said. "Okay, Jane is my godmother and thus also my mistress and I promise to be an obedient boy and show her gratitude as long as I live." It was an oath that Dan had memorized when he became a member of Mirage "That's how it should sound," Sarah said. As you know, Jane and Cindy are going to be parents soon and what better preparation than to practice diaper changes on you Dan?" Dan had the nerve to say that they could practice on each other, but he didn't want to challenge fate. "Girls, if there's anything you need, just call. Me and Melissa are in Dan's apartment." Sarah looked pleased as she walked back to the other girls. She knew he was in good hands. Dan wasn't quite as happy. Especially not when he saw that Jane was holding a big red pill between her thumb and forefinger. Her triumphant smile was unmistakable. "What do you girls say," Dan said. "Maybe some of you want to try something new? Eh like that red pill?" Jane looked at him with her black sexy eyes and smiled. Cindy then put her hand on Dan's diaper-covered butt and said: "Are you going to show us the way to the changing room?" Dan walked with heavy steps towards Sarah's specially decorated room. A room that breathed humiliation, femdom and mental challenges. But he still loved the room. It was here that Sarah turned him into a little one, made him feel ashamed and took away all possible feelings of being a real man. He had never been in the changing room without getting tomato-red cheeks and .. rock-hard erection. Diapers and adult children's clothes of various models were neatly stacked on the well-stocked and clearly marked shelves. Dan loved it when it was tidy, but the various "discipline and upbringing tools" that hung along the walls made him feel insecure. The changing room triggered a mixture of horror and delight that he would never be able to curb but which he still loved in some strange way. Dan made an attempt to resist when Cindy and Jane wanted to put him on the changing table, but he became painfully aware that the drug in his veins was still making him pitifully weak. His enthusiastic babysitters quickly got him on his back and immediately tightened a strong strap that pressed his upper body down against the changing table. Around the ankles, they then fixed padded straps that were connected to the electric winch in the ceiling. Through the large mirror on the ceiling, Dan could see how miserable he looked in his childish attire. With a simple push of a button, Jane hoisted Dan's feet up in the air and he was left lying in the fetal position. When they then started to take off his romper, he got a glimmer of hope that he might be able to run away, the girls made no mistake. His hands were carefully strapped in with the straps attached to the corners of the changing table. Dan remembered very well when all the annoying straps were installed on the advice of Melissa. It was the same type of straps that she used in her service at the hospital, and Dan could state that they were incomparably effective. Cindy then grabbed the adhesive diaper straps and a second later Dan's entire abdomen was exposed. A strong feeling of humiliation washed over Dan like a wave as he felt the cool air cool down his naked and spanked ass. The exposed position made Dan's cheeks feel like red-hot frying pan and he was ashamed of his fully developed erection. "Oh la la," Cindy said. "Jane, look at that! This little guy seems to have very sinful thoughts. What do you think we should do about it?" "Well, what do you think Dan? Jane said, holding up an oblong red pill. Dan understood that it was a rhetorical question. The answer was given. He was going to be sent off on a real trip regardless of what he thought or answered. Even though the situation was completely hopeless, Dan still made an awkward attempt to wriggle but Jane looked triumphantly at Dan when her middle finger was as far inside his ass as it could possibly get. The pill's effect was not long in coming and it almost felt like he was going to take off and fly away. The sugar sweet Cindy had started to take off her clothes at the same time and Dan could see that her ass was just as red as his. "I understand if you're wondering Dan and it's true," Jane said. "Cindy never fucks with men but only for tonight she's going to make an exception." Jane then took out a bottle of lube and lubricated Dan's stiff member and then she proceeded to carefully lubricate a black oblong little vibrator. Jane looked at Dan and grinned when she saw his reaction. "You just need to know how nice it sits in the ass Dan." Cindy had sat down on top of Dan and was ready to climb him. She was just waiting for Jane to insert the black little vibrator. Dan tried to keep his legs together because he didn't want any more intrusion into his butt. The red pill would have been more than enough. "Relax, Dan!" said Cindy, closing her warm sweet eyes. She then took a deep breath and moaned with pleasure as Jane pushed the black conical vibrator into her little hole. "Sorry Dan,” said Jane. "We only have one, but I've made a note of what I'm going to take with me the next time we meet. Cindy then raised Dan's cock and slowly lowered herself down. "Oh, nice," said Cindy. How hard you are Dan, ... Oh!" Dan could see that Jane was holding a remote control in her hand, and when she pressed a button, there was a muffled buzzing in the nursery. Dan could feel the vibrations from the sex toy in Cindy's rear propagate all the way to his cock. Cindy moved softly and methodically, and although she preferred women to men, seven days a week, she showed no signs of unhappiness. If her feelings weren't genuine, she was a very good actress, but for Dan it didn't matter. Cindy's nice treatment combined with the red pill had sent him to a completely different planet and he was busy with himself. Dan could no longer take in everything that was happening but that it felt insanely good was clear. His brain had gone from a fully functioning state where information flowed in continuously to a situation where he could only register single images. All normal thinking was put out of action. The same goes for his physical ability. It was only his most basic functions that worked, such as breathing and circulation. It didn't matter how hard Dan tried. The brain was not able to tense a single muscle. The red pill had sunk him completely on all levels except for his ability to reproduce. Because the pill had made him hornier than ever, and his cock was hard as a rock that longed for rampant fucking, and it was in exactly the nice existence he was now in. It didn't take long for the heavens to open. He had a long and prolonged ejaculation and instinctively he tried to put his hands on Cindy's hips to hold her down. He didn't want her to take off and fly away under the pressure of the cum surge when the train left the station. It stopped at a thought. The impulses from his brain were blocked by the drug in his signalling system. If they had arrived, he would still not have been able to move. He was stuck to immobility in the corner posts of the changing table. Cindy could definitely feel Dan's cock growing and pulsing as he orgasmed but the small splash of semen that flowed out was not noticeable. Especially not when she had a vibrator in her buttocks. Dan's "money shot" was also not that impressive, but even if it was only a few milliliters released, it still contained hundreds of millions of capable sperm. What Dan didn't know then was that one of them would make it all the way. Dan had thought that the evening would end there. That Cindy had gotten what she wanted and they were going to put him on a diaper and put him to sleep in the crib. But that was not to be. Dan had a hard time staying conscious, but he thought he sensed that there was a new girl in the saddle. Jane. He liked her very much and he was glad that it was she and no one else who had become his godmother. Sarah was of course number one in all respects, but Jane was easy to like and not just socially. She was a girl who breathed sex and the pregnancy certainly hadn't reduced her sex drive. The rhythmic squeaking from the changing table would elude the neighbors well into the small hours and the two babysitters had taken turns riding Dan's cock that had fought bravely and refused to give up. However, it was an untenable situation and, in the end, Dan had suffered from exhaustion and lost consciousness. *** When Dan woke up the next morning, he had a nice feeling in his body. He felt harmonious and cheerful but heaven knows his balls were sore. His spanked buttocks were also sore but the soft and thick diaper was like a band-aid that relieved the pain. He lay in bed in Sarah's arms and sucked on her breasts. Life felt wonderful and he let his hand slide over Sarah's soft belly.

Happy Homestuck Day! This is the beginning of a new series I want to continue with an older story I did. This series will be called "Jade babysits the Homestuck universe". (Working title) ------------------------------------------ Jade's Adventures in Babysitting It was that time again, the time that Rose Lalonde dreaded each month. Her mother was going away for the weekend, leaving her alone. But she was not alone, Rose would always get a sitter to look after her. But Rose didn’t care, she just cried and cried her head off all while her mother was putting her makeup on, begging for her mother not to leave. She would ignore her daughters temper tantrum, like usual. And she would pick her up, place her over her knee and spank her like usual. It would always be followed with a comment like “You are getting too old to behave like this.” Her mother placed her down on the floor as she once again heard the doorbell ring. “That would be your babysitter. Let’s go meet her!”. She said. Rose of course was not enthusiastic to be left alone with some random woman for the weekend. She grumbled underneath the pacifier in her mouth as Roxanne opened the door to reveal a tall dark haired woman in a flowery dress and glasses with buck teeth. “Ah, good! You are right on time!”. She said, smiling down at the young woman. Jade returned the smile. “I’m always happy to help out a friend of my grandfathers!”. She said, looking over to Rose. She blushed, seeing that the girl was practically not much taller than herself. “Oh, I didn’t think she would be- uh well. This big!”. Jade exclaimed, giving a nervous laugh to Roxanne. The woman laughed back at Jade, giving a wave of assurance at the girl. “Oh, don’t you worry. She is no more trouble than she is worth!”. She says, giving Rose a pat on the top of her head. Rose simply hugged her mother’s waist tighter. “Now Rose, you be good for Jade, okay?”. She said, kneeing down to kiss her on the cheek. Once her mother had left, Rose looked up at Jade, giving a frown at her. Jade tried to be polite. “Hello Rose, I’m Jade!”. She said in a friendly voice. Rose pouted, glaring at her with what could be described as hate in her eyes. As far as Rose was concerned, this woman had just taken away her mother. Jade blinked, waiting awkwardly for a response. “Ahem, well. If you need anything, then please ask!”. Jade told her. Rose opened her mouth to say something and then quickly waddled her way past Jade to the couch. “Oh, you want to watch cartoons?”. Jade asked as Rose sat down on the floor in front of the television. Jade sat behind her, turning on the television. After about any hour, Jade looked up at the clock, and then she turned off the television. “Hey! I wasn’t finished!”. Rose exclaimed, spinning around on her knees to face Jade. She not only looked annoyed by upset at having to lose her only form of entertainment for the moment. Jade sighed as she stood up, approaching Rose with crossed arms. “Now Rose. We cannot watch Television all day!”. She said. Rose didn’t like this response, sitting back down away from her sitter with her arms crossed. “I don’t care. Turn it back on!”. She said, raising her voice again. Jade’s eyebrows raised up, shaking her head at the overgrown toddler in front of her. She didn’t want to resort to rasing her voice to do something, but she knew that she needed to be firm. Jade placed her hand gently on Rose’s head, rubbing her hands through her hair. “You miss your mommy, don’t you?”. She asked her, feeling rose shiver underneath her hand. Rose didn’t say anything but stuck her thumb into her mouth, closing her eyes and enjoying the feeling of Jade’s fingers on her head. Rose gave a nod, removing her thumb from her mouth as she rolled away from Jade to another part of the floor. “I want my mom!”. She said, giving a whine as she slammed her hands down on the rug. Jade just gave a sigh, not sure how to respond to the woman in front of her. “I know you do, sweetie. I know you do!”. Jade replied to her, trying to calm down the clearly upset girl. She was just about to take Rose to the kitchen when she noticed that the seat of her diaper was swelling up as she sat there on the floor. “Oh no. Did you have a little accident?”. Jade said, pointing to her diaper. Rose stuck out her tongue at her, shaking her head as her face went bright red. Jade gave a smile, then her face dropped. “Uhh, your mother didn’t tell me how to change you!”. She said nervously, wringing her heads together in thought. Rose didn’t appear to like this information one bit, giving another slam of her hands on the floor below her. “Rose, please stop acting out!”. Jade asked her, more annoyed this time then before as she continued to slam her hands on the rug. “Okay, that is enough!”. Jade said, grabbed Rose by the arm. “Used diaper or not, you are getting a time-out until you decide to behave!” She explained, dragging Rose over to a corner of the living, bringing a stole with her. Rose gave a fuss as she was dragged towards the chair. “No! NO TIMEOUT!”. She cried out, struggling against Jade’s grasp as she was forced to sit on the stool before her. She gave a groan, crossing her arms as she was now forced to face the wall. Jade crossed her arms, looking at the shaking figure of Rose in front of her. Jade gave a sigh in disappointment. “You are not getting that diaper changed until you calm down!”. She told Rose, still unsure of her promise because she had no idea how to change her. The only sound that could be heard from the room was the sound of Rose’s sniffing, and then she nodded, looking back at Jade, who noticed how distressed Rose was about the whole thing. “Rose, you cannot see your mother until she comes back, don’t be a b- I mean, you know this!”. Jade explained. She gave a sigh. “Look, I’m sorry I snapped at you. But you need to act a little more mature about the whole thing”. She said in the most caring, motherly voice herself that even surprised herself compared to what she usually sounded like. This seem to calm Rose down some more for Jade to take her hand. “Now, how about we get you a new diaper, and we can get you some milk and cookies?”. She asked Rose. The girl thought about what she said for a moment, then nodded her head in agreement. Giving a internal sigh of relief, Jade picked her up- or at least trying to pick up Rose and carry her up the stairs. She was just about to put her back down when Rose went ridged in her arms. “Uh Rose are you-“ Jade didn’t get to finish her sentence before Rose start to mess her diapers. Jade quickly rushed up the stairs, but she was not fast enough as the back of Rose’s diaper expanded with a audible squishing sound. All Jade could think was “Fuckfuckfuck”. Over and over again in her head as she get her second wind, opening the door to the bathroom and placing Rose on the changing table. She took out her cellphone, and dialled a number as she stood there in front of Rose now out of breath slightly. ‘H-hello? Miss Lalonde?” She asked the person on the other end. “Yes, no everything is fine! It’s just, Rose had to use her diapers and well… I don’t really know how to change them!”. Jade explained. After a moment on the phone, and Jade fumbling with the tapes of Rose’s diaper, she would start to change her, listening to the instructions Rose’s Mom gave her on the other end. “Right, so I lift her legs first and then, take off the tapes?”. She would ask. It only took a few minutes, but Jade had done it, she felt very good about her job as well, seeing the brand new diaper on Rose’s crotch after she had removed the old one, cleaned her up and sprayed baby powder on her. Rose sat up, and the tapes gave a rip, the diaper failing off her waist. Jade groaned, placing her head in her hands. It appeared that was going to be a long weekend.

Long time listener, first time caller. My entry to the 4th Kasarberang Non-Contest: Thanks to @kasarberang for the push to take the elaborate tales that I've been creating in my head for decades and finally putting pen to paper. I'll be posting a few chapters a day all week to get everything in before the deadline next weekend. ---------------------------------------------------- CHAPTER ONE "Jack, hurry up. We're going to be late." Julia hated waiting for her husband, but damn if he wasn't always worth the wait. Her toes echoed across the hardwood floors as she tapped her feet in her uncomfortable heels and crossed her arms before giving herself a quick glance in the full length mirror. In her late 30s, age should be starting to take a toll on her but hours in the gym, a great diet, and plenty of self care seemed to hold Father Time away. At least for now. Her honey blonde hair had a slight curl to it in a way that was made to look effortlessly flouncy but actually took a lot of time and mastery to pull off. Her makeup showed a similar attention to detail; understated, while drawing attention to her big blue eyes and full lips. She wore a sleeveless dress that showed off her toned arms and stopped at mid-thigh. She certainly hadn't skipped leg day. A few pieces of designer jewelry and a quick twirl to make sure her ass looked great and she again found herself yelling for her husband. "Jack!" She turned around to see him coming down the stairs. She hated how effortless it was for him. He wore dark blue chinos and a tight fitted button shirt with the top two buttons open. He looked strong and she briefly considered that they should maybe just cancel their plans and head up to the bedroom instead. Oh, the things I would do to him. She sighed and smiled as he walked over to greet her. "Stunning as always." He kissed her deeply. "I'm a lucky man." They shared a long hug and he smiled at her. "Maybe a quick drink before we begin the festivities tonight?" Their sprawling home was gorgeous as Julia kept everything immaculate. Well, her housekeeper kept everything immaculate. I should probably give her a raise. The power couple walked to their home bar and Jack made quick work of their drinks. An old-fashioned for him. Simple, understated, strong. A man's drink. A glass of sparkling red wine for the lady. Classy, with just a bit of bounce. They sipped and stared into each other's eyes for a few moments before they were interrupted by a knock at the door. The couple squeezed hands tightly and Jack smiled and excused himself as he headed helplessly towards his impending fate. He opened the door and was immediately pounced upon by three women dressed in all black. Though he was strong, he was taken by surprise and quickly wrestled to a nearby chair where his arms were bound behind his back and he was gagged with a simple, black ball gag. One of the intruders smiled. He looked classy, even through angry, pleading eyes and a gag. "Jack? Is everything okay?" Julia walked into the room and found herself similarly swarmed by the trio of ladies in black. She was gagged with a pink gag and her hands were cuffed in front of her while she stared wide eyed at her husband and fought to push the gag out of her mouth. Ugh, I hate pink. "Mrs. Purple, can you drop this rope from the top banister for me?" There was an audible sigh. "Are you really doing this shit again, Mrs. Pink? Can't we just do the job and go? Mrs. Black, back me up on this one." Wait...are they really doing the Reservoir Dogs thing? Who are these people? Mrs. Black stared them both down as Jack and Julia both deduced the hierarchy of the trio. She turned her gaze to Mrs. Purple. "Do it, so you and I can get to work." "Ughh...this is ridiculous, Pink. I swear, we're going to find another driver. Why do you do this??" "In your dreams. You keep me here because I'm the best. If you want in and out of a job, you know that there's only one set of perfectly manicured hands that you trust." The rope was dropped from the upper banister and Mrs. Pink tugged on it a few times to make sure it was secure before attaching it to the agitated housewife's cuffed hands and raising them above her head. Who were these people? What did they want with her? Mrs. Pink looked hungrily at her two captives as her two accomplices grabbed their supplies and headed upstairs. Mrs. Pink's golden blonde hair was several shades lighter than Julia's and pulled back in a tight ponytail. She wasn't dressed for a night on the town. She was here to work and everything from her tight ponytail to her un-embellished makeup and black, form fitting clothes stated it in no uncertain terms. "Ok, you two...let's have some fun." CHAPTER TWO Julia recoiled as Mrs. Pink's fingers traced her midsection before pausing to lay her head against her captive's shoulder. She was shorter than Julia but had a commanding presence nonetheless. This was someone that knew what she wanted and knew how to get it. "I think we'll start with...you." She pointed to Jack who struggled against his bonds. "But to do that, you'll need to know that I mean business." Her hand wandered south to Julia's well-toned bottom. SMACK. Julia was no stranger to being spanked. She and Jack liked to play rough sometimes and she could take it as well as dish it out. She stared wide-eyed at Jack as her captor rubbed her butt. SMACK. SMACK. SMACK! Being spanked by your husband during some naughty roleplay was fun. She loved to be his inept secretary or disobedient schoolgirl as his firm hands warmed her bottom before continuing to roam her body until they were both moaning in pleasure. This was not that. She felt cold air on her ass as her dress was raised. SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! Despite wanting to appear tough she found herself wincing slightly as Mrs. Pink rubbed her bottom through her black lace panties. They were mesh in the back and Mrs. Pink smiled as she saw the woman's buns slowly starting to change color. Oh, I'm going for have fun with these two. "There's a lot more where that came from and all it takes is a push of this button for the rest of my team to be back here in an instant. But they typically leave me alone for my playtime while they get the job done. You will do as I say or your wife will pay for it." SMACK. SMACK. SMACK. She walked towards Jack, before changing her mind and heading to the front door to grab her supplies. She had two large black duffel bags and what looked to be a portable massage table. Jack continued to struggle as she tousled his short, black hair. She opened her bag and grabbed a black spreader bar that was quickly attached to his ankles, assuring he could do no more than hobble before setting up her table next to him. "Jack, I need you to be a good boy for me, ok? We're going to stand you up and I'm going to bend you over this table so we can have some fun." He stared down his blonde jailer, showing that he was not afraid of her before glancing back to his disheveled wife with her dress still bunched around her hips. They locked eyes as Mrs. Pink reached down to uncuff his left hand. Jack began struggling again as Mrs. Pink stood back and sighed before taking her place behind his wife again. SMACK. SMACK. SMACK! SMACK!! SMACK!! "Ughhhhh!! Nooo....." SMACK. SMACK. SMACK. Julia stomped her foot but it was over as soon as it began. "I can do this all night, Jack. How long can she last?" SMACK! Mrs. Pink winked at Julia as she strolled back to her husband. "Ready to behave for me? I know you're trying to be the big strong man but the sooner we get you to the table, the sooner I can shift my focus to you instead of our hot little piece of ass over there." He turned his gaze to his wife again before looking Mrs. Pink in the eyes and quietly nodding. "Good boy." Jack allowed himself to be uncuffed from the chair and maneuvered to the table. A few awkward moments later and he found himself staring at his wife as the lady in black rubbed his ass through his tight chino pants. He was bent over the table with legs spread and arms stretched out. Mrs. Pink gave a few playful spanks as she continued taunting him and massaging his ass. Her eyes never left Julia's watchful eye. "Much better. Now, Julia wore some extra sexy panties for you tonight, Jack. Did you have a hot date planned? Were you planning on getting some action tonight? Let's see what you're packing under here." She reached underneath to cup his manhood before unbuckling his belt and pants and lowering them to his ankles to reveal tight, silk black boxers. Classic. SMACK. SMACK. SMACK! Jack winced. His ass was also no stranger to a firm hand, but he preferred to be the aggressor. As tough as his outward appearance was, he actually had a pretty low pain tolerance and knew that Julia could take a much tougher beating than he could. Mrs. Pink however, was not privy to their dynamic and was determined to show Jack who was boss. SMACK. SMACK. SMACK. SMACK! She continued to eyefuck his wife while giving Jack the hardest spanking he had ever endured. SMACK! SMACK! "..Ugh.." SMACK. SMACK! Jack was determined not to break in front of his wife. He lightly groaned, inaudible over the sound of the stinging spanks. "I think we're getting the point across." She grabbed the waistband of his boxers and he froze. "Let's see who has the redder bottom!" He closed his eyes and bared the indignity as the back of his underpants were pulled upwards and he had his bottom checked like a naughty toddler who couldn't be trusted to keep his pants clean. "Oh, that's a red bottom, Mister!" She let go and let the boxers snap back against his skin as she stalked towards his wife. "And how about your little bottom?" One more firm spank and his wife also had her bottom checked by the lady in black. "Hmmm...I believe it's a tie. I HATE ties." Smack. SMACK. SMACK!! Julia groaned into her gag as she tried to twist away and they both stopped as they heard the commotion from the table behind them. Jack was banging his hands against the padding, desperate to draw the attention back to himself. "Is that our knight in shining armor coming to save the poor defenseless little princess?" Julia pleaded with her eyes as Mrs. Pink again turned her attention to the pantsless man of the house. "Well, let's give you a chance to really prove your valor then." She reached beneath Jack and slowly slid the belt from his pants, popping it together with a loud crack as she folded it in half and looked menacingly at her captive. THWACK! "Arghhh!!!" There was no hiding this one. No trying to be brave. That fucking hurt. THWACK! Jack groaned again and slammed his cuffed hand against the padded table. "Is that it? I thought you came to save the princess? I guess I'll have to give the other 3 to her!" "No!" He met her eye and motioned her back towards him with a head nod as he took a deep breath. She let the belt ride down his back as she slowly patted his sore butt. She pulled the belt away and he braced himself. He felt her hands on his waist again and then felt the cool breeze hit his reddened ass. It was a welcomed change of temperature but he knew it wasn't going to last long. "Awwww, look at that smooth little bottom! I love a man who grooms well and takes care of himself. Princess, you've got quite the catch here!" THWACK. Ok, that one really hurt. THWACK. I'm going to make that bitch regret this. THWACK! "Owww....FUCK!" Mrs. Pink giggled. Some words were unmistakable even when they were gagged. She gave Jack a moment to recover as she strolled over to Julia to lightly caress her bottom as they watched the bare bottomed man breathe heavily with his eyes closed. "He must really love you. That's nice." She looked at him longingly for a moment before clapping her hands together and heading back to Jack. "Now Jack, I'm going to pull you forward with your cuffs and you're going to lie face down on the table for me." She gave him a firm spank with her hand and he winced. "You're going to be a good boy for me, yes?" He put his head down and nodded. She had won. For now. He climbed onto the table as best he could with the spreader bar. "Just scoot a little back for me... A little more... Perfect!" She strapped him down to the table at his shoulders, waist, knees, and ankles. He put up a token struggle but he wasn't going anywhere. Jack's pants and silk boxers were still around his ankles and his shirt was pushed harshly up his torso to allow his red bottom to shine in all of its glory. But that's not what Jack needed to be worried about. Mrs. Pink disappeared from view and he heard her rumbling around under the table. "Ah, there we go!" He suddenly felt cool air on his manhood as it dropped through the table and through the small hole that Mrs. Pink opened in the table. He felt her lightly graze his cock and balls with her manicured nails and twitched. What the hell just happened? She gave a light tug and then stood up to address the class for her Villainess Monologue. "You are not my first couple to play with. Far from it, actually. My two companions put up with my shenanigans because I'm a damn good driver. So they let me have my little...playtime. I keep the couples occupied while they are free to do what they came for." She paced back and forth as she spoke. "The wife I can always handle. And I've got special plans for you princess. But the husband... he's always a problem." She snapped on pink gloves and walked towards Jack to continue. "You see, the husband has his manhood to protect. He needs to be brave and strong. Not just for himself, but also in front of his woman. How silly! Once they are confronted with true power it doesn't take much to have them sniffling before me like little Jacky here." "But a spanking just wasn't doing it. Sure, it tamed them initially but the anger just grew and they always tried to lash out again. So I found something to do with that anger." She reached under the table to stroke Jack again. "I don't know about you, honey, but after I really give it to a man all he wants to do is sleep! The house could be on fire and he would barely move." Jack struggled as she continued to stroke him and he rose to the occasion. "And once we get him all nice and sleepy, then you and me get to play!" He let out a soft moan as she let go and went to her bag. Julia watched her grab a small bag and bring it back to the table. Jack felt a slick hand glide around him again. "A little lube never hurt, right Jack?" Jack moaned. He couldn't help it now. Mrs. Pink toyed with him for a few more minutes as Julia watched on helplessly. One last luxuriously long stroke and she disappeared above the table. "Now, it's important that we don't let our men experience that kind of explosive joy right away. We need to keep them wanting. Desperate." Jack felt a gloved hand at his backdoor. no. not that. He began to thrash but the spreader on his legs made it impossible to get away as Mrs. Pink gently fingered his puckered hole while occasionally reaching underneath to give Little Jack a few tugs. Once he was good and lubed he felt something bigger pushing on his entrance. He groaned and Julia's eyes grew wide. "And there. We. GO." Mrs. Pink grinned to herself as the butt plug popped into place and Jack continued to groan. A few tickles to his dangling manhood was all it took to turn those groans back into moans. And then the vibrations started from deep within as her hands continued to lightly stroke him. She slapped him on the ass as she stood up. "How does that feel? Still the big strong man? Hmm....not quite there yet. Maybe you need a show?" She walked to his field of view and stood directly in front of his bewildered wife. She paused for effect and then began to dance seductively in her tight black activewear. Jack closed his eyes as the vibrations continued to ravage him and he twitched uncontrollably. "No? Not what you're after?" She sighed. "It never is. Let's see if we can find you something else to look at." Julia felt her dress unzip slightly before it was cut from her body leaving her dangling from the ceiling in just her lacy black bra and panties. Bitch. That was a $600 dress. Julia glared at her captor as Mrs. Pink grabbed her by the chin and guided her eyeline to her man who lay moaning and twitching on the table. "You see, we can't beat them by force. Look at his leg muscles twitch. He is just so strong. So much stronger than little ol' me or you." "Sure, spanking is fun but we will never overpower them. We have to drain their power from them. One drop at a time." She let her hands fall slowly and trace Julia's body over her breasts to the front of her panties. "And then you and I get to have some fun. Like Samson, we are going to take away his power and then you are going to be my little plaything. And we are going to have so much fun." She let her fingers linger between Julia's legs. "He's getting close, but not there yet. Let's continue the show." Two quick snips and Julia's bra lay twisted around her ankles and her breasts were exposed. Mrs. Pink traced them slowly, moving towards her hardened nipples. Julia struggled but allowed a small moan that was quickly overshadowed by a long moan from Jack as Mrs. Pink pressed the button in her pocket to dial up the intensity in his butt plug. "Is this what you like, Jack?" She smacked Julia on the ass. "Dance for him. Give him a little show." Julia jumped and stomped her feet in protest as her breasts swayed back and forth. "Maybe you need a little extra motivation? Do you need some fun too? I have just the thing." Mrs. Pink fished around in her bag for a bit and dropped a vibrator into the front of Julia's panties and watched her squirm in sync with her husband. She stood behind her and massaged Julia's small breasts with both of her hands as Julia squeezed her legs together and moaned. "Ugh...Mmmm" The girls were rudely interrupted as Jack's moans increased in both volume and intensity. "See?" She pinched Julia's nipple as she squeezed. "Boys are easy. I'll be right back. Don't go anywhere!" She turned both vibrators up a notch as she walked back to Jack and positioned herself under the table and gently stroked Jack's twitching manhood. "Unghhh....Mmmmm....." Jack's mind melted as the deep vibrations combined with Mrs. Pink's gentle strokes and his wife's squirming practically nude body. Jack was beginning to drip as Mrs. Pink increased her speed. "Ok, I think it's time we brought this rousing game to it's natural conclusion." The moans were louder as Julia twisted sensually and Jack began to thrust into the air beneath the table. "Let's see how many strokes you can handle. I'll tell you what. If you can get to ten, I'll let you both go and you and your lovely wife can spank me until my friends are done!" Jack and Julia locked eyes in quiet desperation. ONE. Her hand grasped his manhood and moved up and down. TWO. Another stroke and she lightly tickled his balls. THREE. She reached up to work his plug in and out for a few thrusts. "Unh...unh....uhhh!" Jack was practically screaming now. She smacked him on the ass. "C'mon, you can do better than that! You have no idea what else I have in store for you and my cute little dolly over there. Just hold on and all of this can go away." FOUR. FIVE. Two quick strokes in rapid succession. She held tightly and pushed her hand into his groin. ...and SIX. She gave one more squeeze and his ruined orgasm dripped below him as he continued to thrust and moan. Mrs. Pink gave him a minute and then continued to milk him as he continued breathing heavily and came to a rest on the padded table with a despondent sigh. Both of the vibrators were turned off and she grabbed a baby wipe to clean off Jack's shriveling manhood. "And now for the final coupe de gras." Jack felt something cold and metal around his balls and groaned. He didn't have the energy to fight anymore and looked at his wife in defeat as his manhood was locked away. With one final click, Mrs. Pink held up the key and tucked it into her pocket. "For safe keeping. It's hard for a man to feel manly when I have the key to his junk. Between your little butt buddy.." She turned the vibrator on and off quickly as Jack let out a low moan. "..and this key..." she paused and tickled his balls and watched him groan as his penis hit the front of his chastity cage. "you are going to be a very good boy while I have some fun with your wife, ok?" She paused and he turned his head away, defeated and humbled. A sharp smack on his ass brought him back to the present. "OK?" He turned his head back to his wife. He had failed her. He had an opportunity to save her. To save himself. And he let them both down. Now they would have to play along. Jack nodded and she patted him on the bare bum. "Good Boy". She turned her attention back to Julia and smiled. "How about a little girl time?" CHAPTER THREE Julia studied Mrs. Pink as she made her way around the table, her hands tracing lines over her husband's listless bound body. "Let's just take care of our little boy toy first. You may even find you like him better like this!" Jack was unstrapped and uncuffed from the table and helped to his feet where the spreader bar was also removed. Mrs. Pink quickly stripped him off his shirt and had him step out of his discarded pants until he stood before them completely nude. Except for his stainless steel chastity cage and butt plug. He was walked to the chair where he sat gingerly on his sore ass and plug as his ankles and wrists were strapped back down to the chair. "There. Now you can enjoy the show." She tapped his chastity cage. "But not too much." She moved the table behind Julia and smiled. God, I love this part. The husbands were always entertaining. They amused her. It was fun to watch them squirm and to seize control so that she had the power. But once she had broken them and locked them away it was time for the real fun. "Ok sweetie. Let's see what we're working with." She slowly lowered Julia's panties to the ground, exposing her reddened ass and her well trimmed fuzz to the room. Hmm...we'll have to deal with that soon. Jack stared at his exposed wife and felt his manhood twitch painfully against it's new steel prison. She really was beautiful, even if it was in this heightened vulnerable state. Mrs. Pink circled the nude wife like a lioness stalking her prey. Julia felt her eyes on every inch of her exposed body as she stood there in nothing but her designer heals, willing herself to continue staring straight ahead. First, she grabbed the spreader bar from the table and attached it to Julia's legs leaving her even more exposed and vulnerable. She scooted the table forward until it rested against Julia's roasted backside. Julia watched as her captor reached above her head to unhook her cuffs and considered pushing her over and making a run for it. But then she eyed Jack's cage and knew she wouldn't be able to overpower the girl in this stupid spreader bars, free Jack, and make a run for it. She sighed in resignation and realized that, at least for now, she was completely at the mercy of the woman she only knew as Mrs. Pink. A slight shove and Julia found herself staring up at the ceiling with an 'oof!'. Mrs. Pink worked quickly to fasten the spreader bar to the rope that had previously held the wife's arms before moving to the other end of the table to secure her hands. Julia had never felt so exposed in her life as her arms were held firmly over her head and her legs completely opened up to Mrs. Pink and her husband. She heard her husband groan from across the room. Well, at least someone is enjoying the view. Mrs. Pink grabbed one of her duffle bags and set it in the center room and began pacing as she spoke. "My partners and I have robbed many homes in this town. Always couples and we always do it when the couples are home. Mrs. Black and Mrs. Purple are after your loot. They only care about the money. But I'm the one that actually selects our targets. And I'm in it for far more than your money." Is she really monologuing again? God, this is exhausting.. "I have watched you drive your expensive cars to your dinner parties. Julia, I have seen your fancy shopping sprees. I watched as you left your house vacant to go on extravagant vacations. What have you done to deserve this? What makes you better than me and my friends? The three of us came to the same conclusions and they decided that taking your money was the way to settle the score. But me? I want your pride. I want your dignity. I want to strip you of all of the things that make you who you are, so that we can see who you really are. You, my dear Julia, are just a pampered princess. And I think it's time that you look the part." With this strange assertion, she reached into her bag and held up a giant pink diaper and waved it around to make sure that Jack and Julia could bask in all of it's glory. "For you see, tonight you find yourself in the company of...The Baby Bandits!" "Ugh..noooo!!" Julia whined and was suddenly very aware of who her captor was. They robbed the houses of wealthy couples and then left the couples behind in diapers to wait for the police (or their housekeepers) to show up and set them free. At least, that's how it started. The first couple was found tied to their bed, wearing diapers. It seemed like the Baby Bandits wanted to humiliate them or were just being practical and didn't want to make a mess or have to untie the captives. But then it kept getting weirder. The next couple that was found also had bibs and pacifiers found next to them. Then there were the pacifier gags on the next couple. Sometimes there were empty jars of baby food or empty bottles nearby. Once there were even used diapers balled up near the victims, showing that they had been used and changed. Then they robbed her friend Heather and her husband Matt and it became real. When Julia asked her about it later over drinks, Heather shared the whole story. Matt was tied down and spanked before some crazy lady jacked him off. Then Heather was stripped and shaved before being powdered and diapered. She too was spanked and treated like a baby for an hour or so before she was left in nothing but a wet diaper for her maid to find the next morning. And now it was happening to her. Jack wrestled against the bonds in his chair, not wanting to see his wife turned into a giant toddler in front of him. "Oh, quiet you" Mrs. Pink dismissed him easily and pressed the button to turn on his vibrator. "It's time to pamper your princess!" Julia also wriggled helplessly in her bonds, but it was no use. She was going to become this crazy woman's plaything and there was nothing she could do about it. Mrs. Pink took a small bag from her larger duffel bag and walked towards the exposed girl. Julia felt the woman run her hand through her trimmed pubes. She had spent the better part of an hour carefully grooming herself for a special date with her husband tonight. And in less than 5 minutes all of that hard work was gone. Julia winced as the cool shaving cream hit her mound and was spread liberally from front to back. She was admonished to not move as Mrs. Pink ran the sharp razor over her most intimate parts before grabbing a baby wipe to wash away the last remnant of Julia's adulthood. She smelled the sweet aroma of baby oil before it touched her skin. Mrs. Pink took her time to liberally rub oil into every nook and crevice. She paid special attention to her freshly shorn princess parts and her twitching back door before reaching up to rub her breasts and tweak each nipple. "Now we are starting to look and smell like a real pampered princess! Let's make sure that baby is feeling okay and didn't get too worked up during all the commotion here." Jack watched as their captor reached into her Mary Poppins bag and came out with a large thermometer and some Vaseline. At least I'm not going to be the only one with something in my ass. Julia could not see the bag clearly from her vantage point so did not have the benefit of prior knowledge as she felt the cool intruder knocking at her back door. Ooooh, Heather did NOT mention this! She clenched her fists and took deep breaths as Mrs. Pink took her time, gently twisting the thermometer back and forth in her bottom before popping it out with a smile. "All clear! I give you a clean bill of health to continue!" Julia sighed as the fluffy pink diaper was placed on her belly and she saw baby powder placed on her right side. Mrs. Pink grabbed the diaper and began gently fluffing it, somehow making it even bigger than before. Her bottom was lifted slightly before coming back down on the cushiony cloud. She watched the powder disappear from view and felt its light sprinkle on her freshly shaven loins and red bottom. She braced herself for her final disgrace as the diaper was lifted between her legs and sealed in place, one tape at a time. Mrs. Pink patted her on the front of her diaper, seemingly pleased with her work. "Awww, you look so pretty!" Julia blushed and looked away. "But, we are not done with your makeover. In the beginning, I was happy to leave you spoiled bitches trussed up in your new padded panties and call it a day. But you would not believe the kind of crazy shit you can find online these days!" Mrs. Pink walked over to Julia with her duffel bag, wanting to make sure that she could savor every delicious detail on her face as she presented her humiliating attire one by one. "First, we need to switch out your ball gag with a Pink pacifier. If you're a good girl, we can leave out the pacifier gag and you can just keep it in your mouth for me!" "Next, would you look at these darling mittens and booties!" She held up a pair of locking pink mittens and booties designed to keep her hands completely useless. And adorable. Mrs. Pink showed her the next piece and she racked her brain to try to process exactly what she was seeing. "Is this not the most adorable thing you have ever seen in your entire life?? It's a Teddy Bear onesie! See? It's an adorable shade of pink to match your little booties and pacifier....I kind of have a thing for pink if you haven't noticed...and it has these cute little bear ears on top and....ahhhhhh! You're going to be SO stinking cute!" Julia glared at Mrs. Pink. Fuck this. The diaper was enough but she was not going to be dressed like a fucking care bear in front of her husband. Her husband that was currently sitting in a chastity cage with a vibrating butt plug up his ass. Ugh...so I guess this is happening. She welcomed the removal of the gag and Mrs. Pink graciously gave her a moment to stretch her jaw before replacing it with a pacifier. "Now, you are not allowed to remove this unless it is taken out by Mrs. Pink, ok honey?" Julia resumed her angry glare. But an angry glare behind a pacifier is just an adorable pout. She received a few swats on her diapered behind for that one. It didn't hurt nearly as much as being spanked on the bare ass but the humiliation of being spanked in a diaper in front of her husband while sucking on a pacifier was humbling enough to urge her compliance. She took a page from her husband's notebook and nodded in agreement for her captivated captor. Mrs. Pink next released the spreader bar and replaced Julia's designer heals with some soft pink booties that were locked into place. Her hands were uncuffed and replaced with matching Pink mittens. She sat up on the table and allowed the onesie to be pulled over her head. It seemed a little too long until she remembered that she was a fucking toddler now as Mrs. Pink reached between her legs and snapped her in. "Stand up for me. Let's have a look at you!" Julia sighed and stood on shaky legs as she got used to the cushioned booties on her feet. "Ahhh.....you have to see this! Come! Come!" She held Julia's hand as the pair waddled over to the full length mirror near the front door. Less than an hour ago she had stood in this exact spot waiting on Jack and checking herself out. And now? Her designer heels were gone. She was locked into these oversized pink booties. She held up her hands so that she could take in the matching set. Her perfectly manicured nails dug in slightly to her palms as she clenched her fists in these useless pink balls where her hands used to be. She felt the powder sliding around her forcibly shaved pussy and ass and thought of all the time she had spent making sure everything looked perfect for Jack and she had felt sexy as hell. Had. That bitch had ripped off her expensive dress and left it in shreds. She looked over her shoulder and saw it still crumpled on the ground and sighed. She wasn't sure if she was more pissed off about the dress or this adorable monstrosity she was forced to wear. But she was definitely pissed. She looked to her face and immediately stopped sucking on the pacifier. How long had she been doing that? Her luscious locks that she had spent so much time primping and curling and cutting to look just right were tucked away carelessly into this pink hood that framed her face, stole her peripheral vision, and...were those ears on top?? Muscle memory kicked in and Julia turned around to check out her ass, just as she always did in this mirror before she left her house. Gone was the shapely ass that she worked so hard on every day in the gym. Now it was just a pampered monstrosity. She saw her diaper poking out around the onesie that hugged every curve of her body. She had watched with pity earlier as Jack had his manhood stripped from him and was locked away. And now, as her adulthood was stripped away, she couldn't decide who had it worse.

Heya y'all, I'm Titus - that is a pseudonym, I'm a British daddy and caregiver, who's long been into ABDL. I'm open to experience and experimenting with a lot of stuff. Personally, I'm a yacht mechanic, semi professional surfer and occasional guitar player in a small band. I box, hike, do graffiti and will try most things if I'm bored. I'm happy to hear from anyone, here to make friends, maybe more, not sure yet, but, happy to talk to just about anyone (who's not a creep) - seeya around folk, looking forward to meeting ya

Hello! This is the first story I ever have written. Pure fiction. English is not my native language. Enjoy! If someone likes it I might write a sequel. BR Sandman Dan’s adventure By Sandman Chapter 1 The stewardess had just sat down and fastened her seatbelt. For a moment, her thoughts seemed to have drifted far away from the passengers and her work in the aircraft. Was she on her way home to her boyfriend or family or was it going to be another night in a concrete hotel where she would party with her colleagues in the crew? Dan tried to relax and looked around. In a few minutes, the aircraft would touch down and once again he was on his way to a new adventure. Dan was used to this life. He was looking forward to new challenges and seeing new things and meeting new people. Dan's colleagues were jealous. Everyone had hoped to get this job. It was a well-paid foreign contract that, unusually, was not located in a godforsaken den in the wilderness. No one begrudged Dan that he had finally drawn the longest straw because he really had the skills and experience that the customer was looking for. He had also had a successful assignment for the same company quite recently and that had been the deciding factor. The client had been clear and said that they would be more than happy to have Dan as Supervisor. The project was supposed to last for three years, but everyone involved understood that it was a very optimistic time estimate and that it would probably take much longer than that. Delays were standard in this industry. For Dan, it was okay. Every extra day in this paradise would feel like a reward. Dan closed his eyes and stretched in the airplane seat, feeling expectant. Several good years lay ahead of him, and it was likely to be a soft start. Dan wasn’t that much needed in the beginning of the project where he could assist only with some simple administrative activities, but when the project took off, there would undoubtedly be some hectic days. The pilot landed the plane pretty well and began to brake sharply to quickly turn off the runway. Dan rested his eyes on the cute stewardess sitting right in front of him. Her thoughts were still far, far away, but suddenly, she looked at Dan with a sexy smile. Dan smiled back. Throughout the flight, he had admired her Afro-Asian looks, and she had a sexy little ass that Dan just couldn't help but rest his eyes on. As Dan started to walk towards the plane's exit and passed the flight attendant, their eyes met. Dan responded politely and then followed the stream of passengers out of the plane and on to passport control and baggage claim. When Dan was waiting for his bags, his phone beeped and when he checked, he saw that a WhatsApp message had arrived. "Hey handsome! I saw your phone number on the notepad that you held in your hand. At 20:00 I'll be at the lobby bar. Hilton Downtown. Regards Rhonda" Dan looked around and saw that the cute stewardess was standing a short distance away in the company of the crew. She had her eyes fixed on Dan and had the phone in one hand. Dan responded quickly. 🔥 😊 //Dan Just after Dan sent the message, he saw that the flight attendant was reading something on her phone and smiling. She then looked at Dan with a happy smile and then grabbed her cabin bag and said something to another member of the flight crew. Then they walked towards the exit. Gosh, this is too good to be true, Dan thought as he sat in the taxi. What are the odds of getting picked up on a flight? Either way, that put Dan in a very good mood. The taxi eventually arrived in an area that Dan recognized, even though he had never been there before. He knew the streets thanks to his explorations in google street view where he had clicked through street by street. It had been part of his preparations to quickly settle into his new surroundings. Dan had received several suggestions for different accommodations but decided on an apartment that was relatively central within walking distance of both restaurants and the subway. The taxi stopped and the moment of truth approached. Would the furnished apartment be as good as he thought and was the key there the landlord had said? Dan keyed in the code to the padlock with the metal box attached to the bike rack and was able to confirm that the keys were in the agreed place. A few minutes later, Dan was in his new apartment and after a quick round, he could breathe a sigh of relief. The apartment was just as good as he had hoped for. Bright, fresh and with a majestic view. Dan immediately set to work and unpacked his suitcases. He always did it when he came to a new place. Even though it felt hard, Dan had realized that it always paid off later. Dan was also something of a pedant when it came to orderliness. Especially when it comes to clothes in wardrobes. Everything had to be folded with meticulous care and each piece of clothing had to have a specific place. This almost morbid mania for order was something that amused Dan's closest friends and something that was often joked about. They said he was a "fake man" but that was something Dan could offer. In fact, he couldn't believe how his friends could leave their gym bags lying around inside the front door for days on end before they were unpacked. No, it was something that would never happen at Dan's house. In the afternoon, Dan began to prepare for the evening's unexpected and very promising "date". Dan had always found it easy to meet new girls and God knows he'd had many casual sexual relationships but never with a flight attendant. Two hours later, Dan and Rhonda were sitting in the lobby bar with drinks in their hands. Not surprisingly, Rhonda was outgoing and easy to hang out with, and after a couple of steady drinks, they had broken the ice and sat tightly entwined and were united in a long, erotic kiss. When Dan returned to his apartment early the next day, his hair was in a mess and his shirt was hanging outside his pants. The night had been hot and intense, and Dan had a lot of sleep to catch up on. Rhonda was probably already back at 10,000 meters on its way to its next destination and it was unclear if their paths would cross again. When Dan tried to get the keys to the front door, he heard footsteps downstairs and a couple in sportswear approached. “Are you the new neighbor? Hi, my name is Brad, and this is Sarah!” “Hi Brad, Hi Sarah! Nice to meet you!” Brad looked like a fit Greek God with straight facial features and exuded confidence. At first glance, he looked like a nice guy who cared about his appearance, but Brad, or if you should call him "Sport Ken", was completely uninteresting to Dan. Brad was like a stain on his glasses that you immediately wanted to get rid of in order to have the opportunity to see more of his girlfriend "Sport Barbie". Sarah had the most kind and seductive eyes Dan had ever seen. Jesus, what a beauty! She gave a mature and stable impression and Dan guessed that she was about 35 years old. The couple said they had just returned from an exercise and Sarah was still a little stunned, causing her lovely breasts to dilate under the olive top as she inhaled. Dan could feel it growing inside his underwear and blushed when he realized that Sarah had observed what he had been looking at. “How about meeting over a cup of coffee some day in the future? What do you say to that, Dan? “Well, that would be very nice. Let's get in touch. I just need to settle in a bit first.” “Did it get late last night?" asked Sarah? “Uh, well..” Sarah grinned and then she said happily. “Nice color on the lipstick... but you'll need to use stain remover to get it off your shirt!” “Uh, ... Oh, yes look. Well, uh, I guess I'll have to take a trip to the washroom in the basement.” When Dan entered the apartment, he immediately sank into the couch in the living room. He felt tired. The night's activities had left their mark and besides, he wasn't really used to the new time zone that was very different from what his body was set to. Dan couldn't quite let go of the impression of "Sport Ken and Sport Barbie". His new neighbors. It was undeniably a handsome couple, and Sarah didn't really have a Barbie look, but it was more Brad who looked like a movie actor with perfect looks regardless of the time of day. Sarah had more of a mature and curvy MILF look and appeared to be a determined and sexy woman he easy could fall in love with and Dan could only congratulate Brad for capturing her. It bothered Dan that he just had blushed in front of Sarah. Brad probably hadn't seen it because he was facing the door lock when it happened. Dan, on the other hand, was convinced that Sarah had noticed Dan's reaction. It had almost felt like she had intentionally exposed her sexy breasts just to provoke a reaction inside Dan's underwear. Dan had stepped into the trap and blushed like a little child when he realized that Sarah had seen the bulge under his pants. Dan felt tired to death, but right now was the wrong time to sleep in case he was going to get into the groove and adjust to the time difference. A quick shower did the trick and Dan went on a shopping spree around the neighborhood. In the grocery store at the small square, he got hold of the most important basic goods and when he was back in the apartment, he brewed a cup of coffee. He took it out to his terrace. The apartment was superb. The best Dan had ever had and the central location with easy walking distance to most things got Dan in a wonderful mood. It really felt on all levels that he would be happy in his new home. In the evening Dan passed out quite early. The last 24 hours' escapades took their toll, but around midnight he was abruptly awakened by some noise in his surroundings. At first, Dan was completely disoriented, but quickly his brain woke up and then he realized that the sound was coming from the bedroom in the neighboring apartment. Apparently, the insulation of the wall did not dampen the sound waves from the other side very effectively and it was obvious that Sport Ken was having a very good time right now. The rhythmic squeaking from the bed was unmistakable and neither Sport Ken nor Sarah seemed to be discreet about what they were doing, quite the opposite. It could be heard so clearly that it almost felt like Dan was in the same room. Sarah's irresistibly sweet moans affected Dan who immediately became very horny which resulted in a rock-hard erection. Sport Ken increased the pace, and you could clearly hear their genitals bumping against each other. Sport Ken started to groan heavily, and their lustful moans got louder and louder and when Dan heard that Sarah was having an orgasm, he shot a big load all over his belly. Dan hadn't been able to keep his hands over the quilt. With a cupped hand on his stomach, Dan sauntered off to the bathroom and washed himself before crawling into bed and going back to sleep. A few hours later, he woke up again and had a tired eye open and saw that it was 4:32 a.m. Once again, it was full speed ahead with the neighbors. Sport Ken apparently hadn't had enough of Barbie... Or maybe it was the other way around. They fucked until the feathers roared. Dan could eventually hear Sport Ken muster his last strength and clearly declare that he was shooting his load deep into Sarah's pussy. "Yes, ... yes... came in me Brad... oh". Then you could hear them hugging and kissing. For a short while it became quiet and peaceful and Dan tried to go back to sleep, but the stillness was replaced by noise, clatter, and lively conversations. Brad and Sarah seemed to be doing anything but sleeping. Chapter 2 Dan eventually got up and brewed a cup of coffee. He ate breakfast in peace and quiet but accidentally spilled on his shirt. Dan understood that it was a stain that needed to be fixed immediately or it would become permanent. With the coffee thermos in one hand and the dirty sweater and shirt with lipstick in the other, he went down to the laundry room in the basement. Dan didn't have an appointment but found what he was looking for, a bench section with a stainless-steel tub that could be used for hand washing. A tumble dryer was running and apparently there was someone in the house doing the laundry. Dan put his coffee thermos aside and poured some lukewarm water and a splash of detergent. Just as he got his sweater into the tub, the door to the laundry room opened and in came Sarah. She looked like she had just gotten out of bed, and her hair was a little tousled, and she yawned widely. “What's a guy like you doing in the laundry room this early in the morning?” “Good morning, Sarah! Yes, I managed to stain my sweater...” “Oh god, your coffee smells so good I could kill for a cup, said Sarah. "Uh, I'd rather not die today," replied Dan. Go ahead, grab my coffee. It's probably cold anyway before I’m done with my sweater.” “You’re so cute”, said Sarah and took the coffee mug in her hand and leaned her ass against the countertop right next to Dan. “Oh wonderful”, Sarah said after the first mouthful of coffee. “Today I really need something to cheer me up”. Dan understood what she meant. Rummaging around all night undeniably leaves its mark. Sarah continued, "Damn, I thought my laundry would be dry by now, and I'm waiting for an important call in a few minutes.” “Could I ask you for a favor, Dan?" “Absolutely.” “Could you bring my laundry upstairs? It should be ready in just a few minutes!” “Of course," Dan replied. Dan stood with both hands in the washtub and Sarah put her arms around him and kissed him on the cheek. “Oh, you're so kind! Then I'll see you again soon" said Sarah and hurried up to the apartment. Dan took a deep breath and tried to collect his thoughts. Sarah's presence had caused Dan to have sinful thoughts. It wasn't just that she drop-dead gorgeous. She had a charisma that Dan had never encountered before. Normally, Dan felt confident around women and was the one who always took the initiative, but in Sarah's presence, he felt like a little schoolboy. It was as if she owned everything around her, and her naturally feminine ways had made him stand at attention. By the time Dan was done removing the stains, the dryer with Sara's clothes had also stopped. He emptied the machine of clothes and immediately began to fold everything neatly before putting the freshly washed garments in the laundry bag. He recognized the olive-colored top. Damn, he remembered how great it looked on her yesterday. Dan was then shocked and embarrassed by what he held up. He quickly checked behind his back to make sure no one else saw what it was. The garment was some kind of baby blue romper in adult size with short legs and buttons at the crotch. It had long arms. Very long arms... that could be locked onto the stomach. At the front of the chest there was also a print "Mommy's big boy". What the fuck!? Dan hoped Sport-Ken wasn't sad now that his favorite piece of clothing was in the wash. Dan didn't really know what to think. Probably it was just a masquerade dress and Dan quickly proceeded to take care of the rest of the laundry, which included bedding. When Dan tried to fold one of Sarah's duvet covers, he realized that something was stuck inside. At first, he thought it might be a sock or a panty, but soon he realized that it was something else. Something that was even more astonishing than the romper. It was a baby pacifier but scaled up in adult format. And that's not all. The pacifier had a long strap with a locking device that forced the user to hold it in their mouth. Dan discreetly tucked it under the other clothes and walked up to the apartment and rang Brad and Sarah's doorbell. Dan tried to figure out how he would react if it was "Mommy's little boy" who opened the door. Unfortunately, no one seemed to be at home, so Dan put a note in the mailbox saying that he had taken the clothes up to the pool on the roof terrace. It was there that Dan had planned to spend the morning. The roof terrace turned out to be a real oasis and a huge contrast to the city's pulse down at street level. Dan was alone in the pool area, and he immediately sat down on one of the sun loungers under a parasol. The sun was shining, and Dan realized that he needed to put on sunscreen immediately. The warmth and the comfy bunk quickly made Dan fall asleep and he didn't notice that Sarah was approaching. “Hi Danny” “Uh., Hi Sarah” "Is it okay if I join you?" “Absolutely”, Dan replied, raising the backrest of the deck chair a notch. At the same time, Sarah was laying out her bath towel on the sunbed next to him. She stood with her bottom facing Dan and leaned forward to smooth out the towel. Of course, Dan couldn't help but look, and just then Sarah took the opportunity to glance back. “Do you like what you see Dan?” “Oh, sorry, Sarah. You are a very beautiful woman Sarah, but I apologize a thousand times. That was stupid of me.” “The apology is accepted, Dan, but as punishment you must put suntan lotion on my back.” She handed Dan a bottle and lay down on her stomach on the bunk. Then she unbuttoned the back of her bra. Dan poured some suntan lotion into his hand and began to rub it into her softly and gently. Dan felt ashamed and regretted staring so rudely at her buttocks. After Dan was done, Sarah stood up and held her hands over her breasts. “Is it okay for you if I sunbathe top less?” No sane person, regardless of sexual orientation, including Dan, would answer no to such a question. Sarah's impressive breasts were thus released into the open. “What about your back, Dan. Is it lubricated?” “Uh, no.” "Okay, Danny boy, lie down on your stomach and I'll fix it." Dan did as he was told, and soon he felt Sarah's hands almost caressing his back. As Sarah approached the lower back, she resolutely grabbed Dan's swim shorts with both hands and pulled them down over his buttocks. She took plenty of time to lubricate the lower back and Dan felt pitiful and uncomfortable with his pants pulled down. "You know what, Dan, this white ass actually deserves a little spanking considering your sinful looks on my buttocks," Sarah said, slapping him a little harder than Dan was prepared for. “It was rude of me to look at you like that, and… if it would feel better for you, you can do it!” Dan said jokingly. "Well, that would be a useful lesson for you," said Sarah with a smile. “You'll have to come over to my place and pull down your pants and I'll make sure you behave better next time. You can pull up your swim shorts now... young man.” Sarah then lay on her back in her deck chair and closed her eyes. It didn't take long for her breathing to change, and Dan realized that she had fallen asleep. Given her activities in bed this past night, it was no wonder she needed recovery. Dan couldn't help but admire Sarah as she lay there, looking peaceful and relaxed. Dan was amazed by her plump and naked breasts and the reaction inside his swim shorts was embarrassingly obvious. Like a tent pole, his cock stretched out his shorts. In an attempt to change his mind, Dan snuck off for a dip in the pool. The cool water did the trick and Dan leaned back against the edge of the pole and put his arms up. It didn't take long before he had company in the pool. "Oh, that was a much-needed power nap," Sarah said, and swam up to Dan. She stood up in the waist-deep water and stood in front of him. Dan had to bite his tongue to keep from staring at her lovely boobies. "Have you had time to swim in the sea?" asked Sarah. "No, not yet" I replied, "but I'm really looking forward to doing it. Mask, snorkel, and flippers were the first things I packed on my way here". “I could show you some real gems," said Sarah. “Do you have any plans for Saturday?”, she asked. “No, I don't have anything special to do this weekend, but don't get me wrong, I don't want to be a nuisance and ruin your and Brad's plans”. “Brad left early this morning. He belongs to the Navy and is on his way to a secret mission. All I know is that he will be out for at least three months. I can't believe he's so childishly fond of riding around in that submarine!” “Yes, we're all different”, said Dan, and couldn't help but think of the light blue romper. How would Brad manage without it for three months, and how on earth do you choose a life in a submarine instead of hot nights with Sarah? Dan lay there thinking. Would he sink so low and put on something as unmanly as baby clothes? Not a chance in hell. What was that couple doing? Probably quite strange things, but Dan had heard with his own ears how they had fucked both loudly and passionately, just like any heterosexual couple. Maybe it was just masquerading dress after all? Dan tried to see himself in a romper, and the very thought of it made him blush. “What are you thinking of Dan? Your thoughts seem far away”, said Sarah “Uh, well I was just thinking about, uh. I'm going to pick up my leased car today just after lunch and I'm not sure what papers I need to bring.” “A driver's license is enough, said Sarah. What kind of car are you going to have?” “Well, uh... Quite a far cry from an eco-friendly family car. A Dodge Challenger.” “Woah... Then we'll take it to the beach on Saturday”. Just before Sarah and Dan parted before lunch, Sarah said, "Thank you for folding the laundry so nicely, and you, my friend, don't forget that your little white ass is going to learn a lesson.” Sarah said the last thing with a smile and Dan had a hard time deciding if she was joking or serious. Dan began to get the feeling that she wasn't joking, and that the romper was something completely different from a masquerade dress. Chapter 3 Dan had long dreamed of having a real American muscle car with a male V8. The 6.2-liter engine with 807 hp did not disappoint him. The Challenger went like a rocket, and he had a hard time tearing himself away from the car when he had parked it in the basement garage. The white Tesla in the adjacent parking slot looked like it had a female owner, and Dan guessed it was Sarah's. Unless, of course, Brad wore feminine sunglasses and a pink scarf with his blue romper. Dan didn't have far to go to his office in the city's financial district. That's where he would hang out when he wasn't out on site. To get to the office, it was easiest to go by public transport, although it was also possible to walk. Initially, the project was far from hectic, and the team focused mainly on administration like reviewing project plans, signing contracts with suppliers, and preparing for the mobilization before the start of construction. Dan quickly found several like-minded colleagues that wanted to hang-out after work and Dan was really looking forward to Thursday's after-work at the Sports Bar near the office. The week went by quickly and soon Dan was standing there with a beer in one hand and a pool cue in the other. It was an insanely fun and wet evening and just after midnight Dan walked home to the apartment. He was far from sober, and strolling happily along the street in his neighborhood that was lined with open-air cafes when he heard a woman shouting from one of the tables. Dan turned around and saw Sarah with a friend. ” Dan, this is my best friend, Melissa.” “Hi Melissa! Nice to meet you.” “Please Dan, have a seat.” Dan barely had time to sit down before Sarah had fixed a large and strong drink for him. Dan knew it wasn't a good idea to drink more today, but he was past the stage where the wrong head started making decisions. Dan quickly forgot that he was on his way home and time really flew by and suddenly the restaurant closed. Sarah then insisted that they should continue at Dan's house. He remembered that a bottle of wine was uncorked. Also, that Sarah had said that it was now that Dan would get spanked on the bottom as punishment for staring at her butt like crazy. Dan had thought she was joking and said, "be my guest" and the two girls had quickly gotten his pants and underwear off. As the most obvious thing in the world, Dan had then agreed to lie down with his ass in the air over Sarah's thighs. Still unaware that his poor ass was going to be spanked.... for real. It had hurt. It had hurt like hell, but he had let Sarah spank him without resisting. Then everything had flowed together in a blissful mess of disconnected memories. It was somewhere there that Dan had lost consciousness. When Dan woke up, it was well past 11 o'clock in the morning. He felt better than he deserved, but it took a few seconds before his brain registered time and space. Dan thought back to yesterday and realized he didn't remember much. He had no memory of how he ended up in bed. His mouth felt as dry as sandpaper, and Dan regretted that he hadn't been more restrained in his drinking. Just the amount of alcohol he'd drunk at the Sports Bar was enough to keep him away from his new Challenger all day. Training at the gym also felt distant. No matter how he tried, his thoughts kept tracing back to yesterday. The memory lapse bothered Dan, but he felt warm inside as he thought about the evening with Melissa and especially Sarah. Dan took a deep breath and felt it start to grow down his crotch. It wasn't until he put his hand under the covers to straighten his underwear and make room for his incipient erection that he realized that everything wasn't as usual. Dan lifted the covers and looked down at his genitals. He could hardly believe it. The white diaper looked huge. Chapter 4 Dan closed his eyes and took a deep breath. It can't be true; it can't be true. Dan opened his eyes again and looked down. ... No, no, no.... How on earth did this happen? Dan blushed and squirmed, causing the diaper to make a plastic sound. How...!? Apparently, Dan had completely lost control yesterday. Goodness knows Dan really doesn't spit in the glass but he's always good at setting boundaries and he had also done that at the Sport bar yesterday but then it had gotten out of hand. Dan stared at the diaper and felt the bulge where he knew his stiff member was struggling to blossom and get even bigger. A strange feeling of arousal and some kind of inferiority spread through Dan's body. The diaper made him horny, but he couldn't quite tell if the arousal was due to the diaper itself or to the fact that it was Sarah who had put it on. Either way, it made Dan blush. He blushed not only because he looked like a grown-up baby, but mostly because he didn't dare to admit that it felt good. After all, it was against all principles of masculinity for a normal adult man to enjoy something as childish as a diaper. Dan sat up on the bed, put his feet down on the floor. Damn it. His butt hurt, which made Dan realize that at least one memory hadn't been a drunken dream. It had really happened. He had been lying over Sarah's thighs with his pants pulled down. Dan sighed heavily and got up and walked towards the bathroom. The plastic sound of the diaper made Dan feel ridiculous and it didn't get any better when he was forced to rock forward as it didn't work to get his legs together because of the thick padding in the crotch. Arriving at the bathroom, Dan quickly pulled up the diaper nibs and was shocked by what he saw. His best friend was barely recognizable. A good layer of powder had made it chalk white but that wasn't all. All the pubic hair was gone. All of it. The sight of his clean-shaven cock made Dan's jaw drop. How on earth did that happen? Dan had zero recollections. Absolute zero. He closed his eyes and cursed himself. Why, why, why did I drink so much yesterday. Dan really needed to pee, and it felt like the peeing would never stop, but once the last drop had been squeezed out, Dan did something that surprised him. An act that made him blush and, to his surprise, gave him a powerful erection. The obvious thing would have been to throw the diaper in the bin and then jump into the shower. Instead, Dan had carefully put the diaper back exactly as it was before, and then he had gone back to the bedroom and crawled under the covers. Dan closed his eyes and enjoyed the feeling of the soft and thick diaper enveloping his genitals. Pretty soon one of his buttocks started to itch and reflexively Dan brought one of his hands down to try to fix it. Immediately, he was reminded of how sore his ass was and that Sarah had given him a good spanking. It would be difficult to sit on a chair today. Damn it! That's what happens when you think with the wrong head. Suddenly, the doorbell rang, and Dan froze. Holy shit. He couldn't go and open the door as he looked now. Dan considered his options and thought it would be best to stay in bed, hoping that the visitor would think he wasn't home. That plan fell apart right away. A key was put in the door, and then he heard the front door open. It was Sarah, and she went straight to the bedroom. "Excuse me for intruding", said Sarah, “but I was a little worried about how you were feeling today, and I thought I heard you were up, so I hurried here." Sarah had two cups of coffee in her hand, and without hesitation she jumped into the bed and sat down next to Dan and gave him a cup of coffee. “You really look like you need a strengthening cup, Dan!” “What a surprise! Thank you!” “Did you have fun yesterday?”, said Sarah. “Yes, I think so!” “Think?” “Uh, well I had a lot of fun but, obviously, it was a little too much of a good thing.” “What do you mean?”, said Sarah. “Well, uh... It got a bit blurry at the end, uh, very blurry.” “Kind of pitch black?” Sarah asked. “Uh, . . .Well you could say that. “ "How lucky you were that you were in good hands, and that Melissa and I tucked you into bed! By the way, I locked your door from the outside yesterday with your keys. That's why I was able to come into your apartment just now.” “Thank you, Sarah! I sincerely apologize for losing control.” “Accepted, though with some hesitation, and I must consider giving you another round of spanking.” “Uh, No, I firmly believe that I got the point, and I will be painfully reminded of my blunder for many days to come.” “Are you sore in the butt?” “Uh. Does Dolly Parton sleep on her back?” “Let's take a look!” “But no, wait...” Sarah snatched the covers from Dan, which made him embarrassed to say the least. “Look at that, a big little guy”, Sarah said. “You know, we couldn't just leave you all by yourself without protection yesterday.” Sarah stroked her hand on her diaper and grinned. "How did it feel to wake up as a little boy, Dan?” Dan really didn't want to tell the truth, that it felt good, and tried to tell a lie. “Well. I haven't had time to think about it though and I'm not in need of a thing like this it at all. Not even when I'm drunk. It's completely unnecessary.” Dan felt extremely uncomfortable about the situation and didn't even want to take the word diaper in his mouth. Diapers were only for wimps and completely out of the question for a real man. “Is it true?”, said Sarah. “I think I can see something completely different.” Sarah still had her hand on the diaper where there was a big bump. “In fact, it's a perfectly normal reaction. I know a lot of adults who gets horny on regression games just like you seem to do.” “Hey, this is not a sexual orientation or fantasy that I have. Uh, I'm an ordinary man with a traditional sexual orientation.” “Sweetie, all women can see that you are masculine, fit and have an attractive appearance, but a strong man dares to show emotions and live out his sexual desires. Now, I'm not talking about wanting to fuck your partner in the ass. I'm also not talking about men who think it's male and enough with two minutes in-and-out as soon as the lights are off. No, I'm talking about men who dare to break norms and taboos. In fact, it may be that what you consider unmanly is the manliest thing you can do. Dan, I'm pretty sure the guy in front of me should try to step outside your comfort zone. Just like you did so nicely yesterday. By-the-way Dan, there is one thing I wonder about. Have you been peeing today?” “Uh, yes. Why do you ask that?” “The diaper looks dry Darling. So, then you apparently took off the diaper before you peed and then you put it back on? “Uh, yes...” “Okey, good boy!”, said Sarah, patting her hand on the diaper. “Tomorrow at nine o'clock we go to the beach Dan. I'm sorry I must go now, but I'll see you tomorrow.” “Okay, see you then”, Dan said. “Another thing, Dan. You remember what you promised me yesterday, don't you?” “Uh, well, not exactly." “We'll get to it later," said Sarah, with a subtle smile. Chapter 5 It was a very quiet Friday for Dan. He had spent most of the day in front of the TV, but twice he had been down to the garage and sat in the car and opened the bonnet and admired the shiny V8. Dan had a craving to go for a ride, but he realized that it wasn't possible because his body still had alcohol in his system. On top of that, his buttocks were incredibly sore, and he wouldn't be able to sit for very many minutes before the pain became excruciating. His ass kept reminding him of the insanely unmanly things Sarah and Melissa had done to him yesterday. He couldn't believe he'd let it happen and felt a lump of unease in his stomach. Dan realized that he would be "smoked" for time and eternity if it came out that he had allowed himself to be spanked on the buttocks and slept in a diaper. Apparently, he had also promised something he didn't remember, and he bitterly regretted that he had been stoned and lost control. Dan really hated situations where he didn't have complete control and now, he had messed up a lot. To make matters worse, he began to have warm feelings for Sarah, which made the situation even more complicated. Especially after she was in a relationship with Brad and Dan really didn't want to get an entire submarine crew on his neck. Sarah was forbidden fruit. At the same time, Sarah had shown interest in Dan in a way that felt more than friendly, and Dan didn't really know how to handle the situation. Sarah made him horny, but he'd never forget that she'd beating him up like the worst imaginable little hooligan. His male self-image had taken a big hit and Dan told himself that what had happened was an isolated drunken thing, a one-time thing and something that would never be repeated. Now he was going to cover up all his tracks. It was just that Dan was drawn to Sarah as if he were a small piece of iron next to a giant magnet, and her powers of persuasion were incomparably effective. She would always get what she wanted, and Dan was horrified by what it would lead to. He felt ambivalent. A part of him said no, no, stop, that's a dead end, but his head between his legs wanted something else. But there was something special about Sarah that he couldn't put his finger on, and he knew almost nothing about her. He had no idea about her past or what she did for a living, and something told him that Sarah had given birth to a child. She had a few little streaks on her sexy belly that Dan associated with girls who had been pregnant. Dan realized he had a lot to figure out. Sarah felt satisfied as she packed the parcels into her Tesla. The delivery of the special things she had ordered had been delivered much faster than expected. Now there was an opportunity to move forward a little faster with Dan than she had originally intended. Yesterday it had been exactly ten years since her husband had died in a climbing accident. Steve had really been extreme in everything he undertook, even sexually, and that's what Sarah had fallen for. However, she had always had a feeling that Steve's challenging lifestyle would one day be his death. It had taken time to get over Steve, but Sarah got a lot of help from her closest friends, and she could see that time heals all wounds, although she would carry a scar with her for the rest of her life. Unfortunately, it seemed almost hopeless to find a new love, but Sarah did not compromise on her high standards. It would be allowed to take the time required. Now, however, a person had appeared out of nowhere. Dan. Already at first glance it had felt right. His friendly eyes and athletic body made him easy to like, but it was his attitude that made him highly interesting. Despite his somewhat tough macho style, he had blushed precariously at their first meeting and Sarah had sensed that behind the male façade there was something completely different that was much softer. Sarah's first impressions had turned out to be 100 percent accurate. When Dan had been drunk, Sarah had tested him and just as Sarah suspected, Dan had shown himself to be playfully compliant and could take a step back without in any way coming across as a paralyzed sissy. He was a rough diamond who would need a little help to become Sarah's obedient little boy, but Sarah new exactly what was needed to get him there. Sarah was punctual and knocked on Dan's door just as agreed. “Hi Dan! You haven't forgotten about me and that we're going to the beach today, have you?” Dan looked alert and excited, and Sarah understood that Dan was just like any boy, regardless of age. They love beach life and swimming in the sea. “Hi Sarah! I certainly haven't forgotten about you. In all honesty, I've been longing for this excursion all week and I’m ready to hit the road”, Dan said. “Let's go right away then!”, said Sarah. “It's going to be so much fun to ride in your new car. I saw it in the garage next to my Tesla yesterday. It really is a beauty!” “Yes, of course it is! I've never had anything like it, but I thought you only live once and I did well in the negotiation with my employer so yes, now it's just a matter of sitting back and enjoying.” The V8 rumbled nicely as they swung out of the garage and Dan felt like a king. For him, this was a boyhood dream come true. The muscle car was awesome and really had all the power and beauty that he had been longing for, but it was still the travel company that contributed the most to Dan's happiness right now. Sarah was truly enchantingly beautiful. She looked relaxed and ran her hand through her blonde hair to straighten a streak. Then she looked at Dan with her brown mottled eyes. It didn't matter which part of Sarah Dan rested his eyes on. No matter where, a warm tingling sensation spread that made him want to hold her. Dan realized, however, that he had better not show these feelings. Sarah already had Brad and he really didn't want to risk his new friendship with Sarah. The road to the beach was incredibly beautiful but narrow and curvy and Dan cruised along at a leisurely pace. After half an hour, Sarah suggested they stop by a beach bar and have a cup of coffee. Perfect, Dan thought, as his bruised ass had begun to bother him. A few minutes of breathing space in a standing position would do the trick. Sarah understood very well what Dan was going through but couldn't help but enjoy the situation because Dan seemed to have taken his punishment with a happy mind. “Well, Dan said, the sports seats on that damn car don't seem to be suitable for a freshly spanked ass at all.” “Oh yes, said Sarah. It's just that you've forgotten to put on the diaper, Dan.” “Uh, he, he, yes, it would have been nice and soft” Dan said jokingly. “But as a completely inexperienced person in the field, you don't realize how to relieve the pain." “Before I'm done with you, Dan, you'll be an expert”. Dan couldn't quite tell if she was joking or serious, but Dan suspected that she was testing his reaction and that there was more to what she was saying than just a joke. Dan grinned and tried to think carefully before commenting. “Well then, I guess I'll have to get used to you adding color to my life. It's going to be standing tickets from now on”. “Darling, there are other ways to make yourself an obedient boy too.” “Ha, ha... That was my suspicion, but the question is what is the least bad?” “You'll have to try it out, Dan... In any case, they have very good coffee here.” Dan and Sarah sat down at a table and Dan grimaced a little as he put his butt down. "Poor little thing", said Sarah, grinning. “It must have been a memorable evening for you last Thursday.” “Well, truth be told, I have very few recollections of what happened. By-the-way, what was it that I had promised you in the wee hours of the morning? You said you'd tell me a little later.” “Are you sure you want to know Dan?” “Yes, actually I do. I'm ashamed of that memory lapse and for me it's important to be honest. If I've promised something, then I must fulfill it. A drunken evening is no excuse for not keeping my promise.” “Okay Dan. Then I'm going to take out my phone and show you a video that I recorded. This happened when Melissa and I were trying to get you into your diaper and tuck you into bed.” What Dan saw next made him white and shocked for real. Suddenly, he realized where the disconnected piece of the puzzle fit in. The memory that he thought was just a drunken dream. “Dan, we're going to take that step tonight!”, said Sarah and interrupted his thoughts. Dan realized he was pushed into a corner and took a deep breath and sighed. “That'll be our little secret”, Sarah said. Chapter 6 Dan nodded cautiously and then became very quiet. Sarah let that sink in and left him alone with his own thoughts. Yes, she thought. Now I've got him on the hook. “The beach is waiting for us, Dan! I'm just going to powder my nose on the ladies, then we're off!” The atmosphere was a little tense when Dan started the car, but Sarah took it in her stride and took out her phone and texted Melissa. "He's seen the😊 video. You should have seen his shocked expression!!! ... but I could see in his eyes that he wanted to do it again..." The answer was immediate" 🧡 🥰 😍 🧡 "What are you thinking about Dan?", said Sarah. “Oh, I'm sorry that I'm a little quiet", said Dan. “It's kind of uh, quite a lot to take in. I would never have thought that..” “But you stick to what you promised, right?” “Uh, I... I guess so.” “But come on, Dan. Cheer up!” “I'm sorry, Sarah. I promise. Just give me some time.” “Take the time you need Dan!” After about 30 minutes, Sara pointed to a road sign with information about an exit a few hundred meters ahead. “Turn left at that exit, then it's not far to go”, said Sarah. A few minutes later, they drove into a large fenced-in area. "This is an all-inclusive hotel for members only", said Sarah. “Everything you could possibly need is here. Gym, pool, tennis courts, spa, restaurants, cinema and of course a very nice beach strip. Since I'm a Gold member, I'm allowed to bring visitors with me.” "It looks great", Dan said, when parking in front of a large building that looked like it contained a gigantic lobby and beyond it you could see the sea, but the beach was completely hidden and could not be seen. “Are you okay Dan?”, said Sarah. “Yes, but I can't really let go of that video. Uh, I can't quite make ends meet... how?” "Dan, don't think about it right now. Once we're settled on the beach, we have all the time in the world to talk. All right!” Dan nodded and locked the car. “Come on Dan, first we're going to the locker room and then we'll report to the reception.” Men and women changed in the same place, which Dan thought was a bit strange, but he didn't say anything about his thoughts. “Here is my locker where we can store all our things.”, said Sarah Dan opened his backpack to get his swim shorts, but Sarah stopped him. “You can't bring anything in”, said Sarah. “Okay, I get it, but I'm just going to put on my swim shorts.” “No, Dan. You must leave everything in the cupboard. Valuables, phone, camera clothes. Everything must be locked up. Including swimwear. This is a nudist resort with strict rules. You will be naked all day, Dan”. Dan took a deep breath and gathered his courage. He didn't know if he was going to be able to do this. Showing himself naked was the worst thing he knew, and it had been that way ever since he was a child. He remembered the agonies he had had every time there was gymnastics at school. At least then he would have had the opportunity to wrap himself in a bath towel and only show off his naked body to a few male schoolmates. Now Dan would walk naked among complete strangers of different genders and ages. It wasn't that Dan needed to be ashamed of his body, quite the opposite. He was slim and fit and had a physique that most people dreamed of, but that was of no importance now. He really didn't want to walk around naked and especially not considering the way his spanked ass looked. It was as colorful as a traffic light, and besides, he didn't have a shred of hair down there. Everything was shaved off and his family happiness looked like a porno cock or like a little boy's dick. Dan was close to panicking, and he tried to think of a way to back out, but he just stood there completely paralyzed and felt awkward and helpless. Sarah's huge breasts were already out in the open and Dan felt a certain thing between his legs start to move. He understood that sooner or later it would lead to disaster. Dan wouldn't last a whole day with a naked beauty like Sarah's without getting an erection. It just didn't work, and the consequences would be as embarrassing as it gets. I'm sure Brad would hear that Sarah had been walking around on the beach with Dan, the sissy. The one with the spanked ass and the cock that stood out like the Empire State Building. Brad and his submarine buddies were going to kill him. Sarah was now in the process of taking off her panties and Dan closed his eyes and tried to shift his thoughts to something else. “What are you thinking about Dan”, asked Sarah? “Uh, yes… " “Dan, take off your clothes now!” Dan reluctantly did as she said, and it took some time, but in the end, he was standing there in his birthday suit. “Good boy”, Sarah said, taking him by the hand. “Now we go to the reception and sign up”. The reception was gigantic with a large open lobby area where naked people crisscrossed. Dan was so nervous that he hardly knew where to go. He stood next to Sarah and turned his ass towards the counter, dropping his hands down in front of him to cover himself. When they were finally about to leave for the beach, a “male” couple called out to Sarah. “Hello Sarah!” “Oh, you're just getting prettier and prettier every day!” “Hi Jeff. Hi Rob! Thank you, that was kindly said. It's always a pleasure to meet you guys! How are you? Still on your honeymoon?” “You bet!” “This is Dan, said Sarah, “My new special neighbor” “Hello Dan! Nice to meet you!” “Nice to meet you too”, said Dan. “You'll have to excuse us”, Sarah said, "but we need to go for a swim!" Jeff grinned broadly and then said to Sarah. “I see that your "neighbor" really must have been a disobedient boy!” “Exactly”, Sarah said, stroking Dan's buttocks with one hand. “You know Jeff, Dan only had to lie with his ass bare over my thighs for a few minutes before he became a wonderfully harmonious and affectionate little boy.” “Come on, Danny boy! Let's go swimming.” Chapter 7 Dan felt his chin drop when he heard what Sarah had just said to Jeff. He turned black as a thundercloud and was just about to roar but stopped at the last moment. He didn't want to attract any extra attention. He wanted to be invisible and crawl under a rock and disappear. Sarah, on the other hand, enjoyed it like never before and happily showed off Dan as her new trophy. Before they were down on the beach, she had talked to about ten more friends. Friends who had been amused by Dan's colorful buttocks. Dan took a deep breath and tried to collect himself. The cylinder head had almost flown off several times, but somehow, he had calmed his anger and balanced on a slack line and come over to the other side. Now he had a real adrenaline rush, and an unexpected and nice feeling began to spread through Dan's body. Even though he'd just been through a minor hell where Sarah had presented him as her little “slave boy," which had been insanely humiliating, he felt happy. Horny. Proud. He wasn't proud that she'd presented him as the little guy who was raised with his pants down. No, he was proud to be the chosen one. In front of many of her friends, Dan had been presented as her "property," as a boyfriend and not as a neighbor. Sport Ken was not going to be happy. Sarah had had a long discussion with Melissa last night about the best way to “catch” Dan and both agreed that the best way to do it was to go hard and "throw him in the water to see if he swam”. Sarah had been a little worried that he might freak out, but her gut feeling had been right. Dan was a fighter who didn't give up easily. He was the docile guy Sarah had been looking for, but she also knew that Dan was having a hard time with himself right now, and especially with the nudist life that seemed completely new to him. Sarah couldn't help but smile at his childish shyness and fear of showing himself naked. “Look at this Dan, this will be our little oasis for today and a place where we get much needed shade.” A little secluded among the palm trees and flowerbeds was the most exclusive sunbed Dan had ever seen, and Sarah could tell by Dan's body language that he was shining like the sun and liked the place. “Woah exclaimed Dan.” The sunbed, or rather the "four-poster bed", was big enough to accommodate two people and it was equipped with everything you could possibly need for a day at the beach. A white semi-transparent mosquito net hung down the sides. “I'm glad you like it, Dan. I suggest we start with a bath, but before we do that, I need to help you get smeared with sunscreen. Can you give me the bottle to your right, please!” Sarah immediately started rubbing it on Dan's back. When she got down to his bruised buttocks, she stood to the side of Dan and asked him to stand a little wider with his legs. Sarah had one hand on Dan's stomach as she gently rubbed his bruised buttocks. She then put plenty of suntan oil on both hands and let one hand slowly find its way between Dan's buttocks. “Oompf”. Sarah suddenly pushed a finger deep into Dan's ass while her other hand quickly encircled his cock which immediately became rock hard. Sarah then pressed her body against Dan's right side. The closeness of Sarah's warm pussy against Dan's thighs and the touch of her stiff nipples against his chest became too much. Dan exploded. The first load of sperms hit a nearby flower bed and the second ended up in the sand. The rest flowed out over Sarah's right hand. Dan was breathing heavily, and his cheeks turned rosy as if he had run a marathon and he was speechless. “Oops! Now I firmly believe that both of us need to wash ourselves off in the sea.”, said Sarah. Chapter 8 Hand in hand they had walked down to the water and Dan was in a dream. Sarah had set his heart on fire, and he had a hard time taking in what had just happened. Ideally, he would have liked them to be alone on a deserted beach right now and not here in this bizarre place. Then he might have felt more comfortable being naked, but now in the water he felt better since no one could see his naked body. Sarah put her arms around Dan and jumped on top of him, locking her legs behind his back. Then she pushed her pussy up against Dan's now semi-flaccid cock. “What are you thinking of Dan?” “Yes, I'm thinking of a very enigmatic woman who I would like to know a great deal more about, said Dan.” “Oh, and how did you think that would happen?” Before Dan could answer, they were united in a fiery kiss. Dan had dreamed of just that, but he had never dared to believe that it would happen for real... And so openly. Dan felt a bit guilty when he couldn't let go of the fact that Sarah was having a relationship with Brad and now, he had crossed a forbidden line and tasted Brad's "property". But now there was no turning back. Dan would go all the way. Sarah and Dan swam out to a floating platform and Dan really missed his mask and flippers that were in Sarah's locker. But considering what the bottom looked like, there wasn't much to see, especially since he didn't see any coral reefs. When they got out of the water, Dan had hoped they would go straight to their private corner, but Sarah had other plans. They were going to walk along the long strip of beach and the consequence was one long "walk of shame" for Dan where his bruised butt was shown to hundreds of bathers. Dan only got some respite for a short while when they stopped at a simple beach bar and had lunch. There he had sat as if enchanted, admiring the beautiful Sarah and her golden-brown plump breasts. When he looked at this wonderful woman, he couldn't believe that she just an hour ago had grabbed is cock and given him a hand job just like that among all other nudists. Dan was sure that at least one younger woman had seen his "money shot" but at that stage it felt so lovely that Dan had lost the concept and did not care about people in the surrounding. But Dan had become extremely embarrassed, and he felt like he still was blushing even though it had been a couple of hours since it happened. Although it had been extremely embarrassing, it was very liberating. The ejaculation had made him sexually numb and dampened his horniness, which was just what he needed to get through a day among all the nudists without his cock standing like a rocket. Unfortunately, the effect of Sarah's gracious act began to wear off and Dan began to have obvious trouble to avoid erection. However, the cooling waters of the sea had come to Dan's rescue when it was at its most urgent. Side by side, they had then laid down in the four-poster bed and Dan had closed his eyes and felt a little less stressed by being naked. He was no longer in the spotlight. Then he had thought just like a child. "If I close my eyes, I can't be seen." "Dan, I've been thinking about something," said Sarah. “Do you remember telling me you were so drunk the other day that you didn't remember what happened.” “Well, yeah but.” “Then you don't remember what it felt like to be spanked on the bottom, and you haven't really experienced your punishment at all.” “Uh, no but.” “Dan, I think we'd have to do it again so that you really learn your lesson. Dan, what do you say. Shall we get it out of the way here and now?” Dan got a lump in his stomach. He'd let her spank him in a moment of weakness when he'd been drunk, but he'd let it happen again in the middle of hundreds of bathers in the open. No, that was out of the question. Besides, he could hardly imagine how much it would hurt. Dan's ass was still extremely sore. “But Dan, there is another way that you might rather prefer.” Sarah whispered in Dan's ear and kissed him on the cheek. Dan hesitated but took a deep breath before changing his position and leaning forward and kissing Sarah. A little tentative at first, but when he let his tongue find its way in, he felt Sarah moan and put both hands around Dan's neck and pressed her pussy harder against Dan. Their place on the beach was away from the crowd, and the draping of the four-poster bed certainly provided some privacy. But these circumstances were far from sufficient to conceal what they were doing. Sarah enjoyed herself to the fullest. Something she also showed very loudly. Dan continued to stimulate Sarah's most intimate and sacred part of her body and he sucked her clit into his mouth. Dan was sure that Sarah's moans of pleasure could be heard over a large area of the surroundings, but he continued frantically. Dan's "work" quickly yielded results, and Sarah made no effort whatsoever to quell her lusts. The orgasm was loud to say the least. Dan then lay down by Sarah's side and closed his eyes. He didn't want to look around. He didn't want to know who had heard and seen what had just happened. Luckily, Dan fell asleep. Chapter 9 When Dan woke up a few minutes later, he was hot and felt like he needed a cooling swim. Dan didn't want to wake Sarah, who apparently had also fallen asleep so he tiptoed off alone. The sand was painfully warm, and Dan had to run down to the beach to keep his feet from burning. That suited Dan very well because he really wanted to minimize the time when his naked body was exposed. As soon as he had water up to his waist, he could relax. It was empty out on the pontoon and Dan swam there and sat down on the edge. Dan was happy to see that his buttocks were starting to feel a lot less sore. As he sat out there, no one could see his bruised ass or clean-shaven cock. He didn't have to be ashamed, which felt like a relief. After 5-10 minutes, he saw that Sarah was on her feet and on her way into the water. Dan waved happily and Sarah waved back and started swimming out to the pontoon. A short while later, Sarah was sitting next to him, and they were united in a long wet kiss. "You know what, Dan, it's time to go home now." "The last man on shore is a looser”, said Dan and jumped into the water but Sarah was quickly out of the starting block and turned out to be an extremely good swimmer and they came ashore at about the same time. “I'm deeply impressed", said Dan. “Where did you learn to swim that fast? "In college a very long time ago", Sara said with a smile. Just outside the entrance to the dressing room, Sarah met more acquaintances. Two good-looking girls that Dan suspected were more than just girlfriends. "This is Dan", Sarah said, putting a hand on Dan's bottom. "Dan, this is Cindy and Jane”. "Hey Dan", said Jane. "Are you going home already?" “Yes, it's been a stressful day for Dan”, said Sarah. “It's the first time he's been in a place like this and he's not comfortable being naked. Sarah looked at Dan with a gracious look. We'll have to come here more times, won't we, Dan? How about hanging out with Jane and Cindy next time?” “Yes, that would be great”, Jane said. “How about a lunch this week where we can make some plans?” “I'll call and book a table on Monday", said Sarah. Oh, I have so much to tell you! But girls, you'll have to excuse us. We need to go home and make sure Dan gets his diaper on.” “Okey”, said Jane. “Please let me know if you need a disciplined babysitter who takes care of his little white ass!” “Thanks for the offer, Jane”, said Sarah with a smile. When Dan pulled out of the parking lot, he had a thousand thoughts in his head. The only question was where to start. Sarah's relationship with Sport Ken worried him a lot, but what bothered him the most was that Sarah’s tits appeared to be filled with breast milk. It had been clearly visible in the video where Dan was stoned but he had also seen signs of it today at the beach. Dan's dream car rumbled wonderfully, and Dan felt like a king. Now he was a real man again who wasn't naked. Slowly but surely, his mind began to return to a normal state where he once again had time to reflect and reason logically. It was hard to explain, but earlier today he had been subjected to such great trials that he had completely gone into some kind of defense mechanism. He hadn't had the energy to discuss sensitive issues with Sarah and get answers to all the things he wondered about. It was no exaggeration to name this day the most bizarre day of Dan's life, and it was far from over. When Dan finally mustered up the courage to talk to Sarah, he found that she had fallen asleep. Sarah looked calm and peaceful, and Dan tried to drive extra softly so as not to ruin her beauty sleep. Dan warmed up inside when he thought about how physically close, they would have been today. At the same time, he had a lump in his stomach. This mysterious and wonderful woman was extremely erratic. She had introduced Dan to a whole new world that was completely upside down. A world that was very stressful but at the same time extremely exciting. Dan was getting closer to the garage and hadn't noticed that Sarah was looking at him. She didn't look at her surroundings, just at Dan. “Dan. Thank you for a wonderful day. What you've done today has meant a lot to me and you know what. In front of me I see a wonderful guy. A guy who has shown mental strength and made this day amazing. Are you ready for our little secret?” “Well, I really don't know. This is hard for me and.” “Dan, to me you're like an open book. We both know that this is a completely uncharted territory for you. Something you never even thought existed or have fantasized about but trust me Dan. I can see from afar that behind that traditional male facade, a flame has started to burn. We're going to take care of it together Dan. This will be the first day of your new life.” Chapter 10 Dan was visibly moved by the gravity of the moment as Sarah dragged him into her apartment. His heart was pounding. He was in love in a way he hadn't experienced before and today Sarah had literally pulled his pants down and steered him into a whole new world. A world where Dan was expected to abandon his masculine ideals and take orders from Sarah. Today there would be no "after-beach" with ice-cold beer and watching sports on the TV. Sarah had other plans. Dan had never been to her apartment before, and he felt a bit guilty. Dan was in Brad's territory and betrayed him behind his back and apparently Sarah had no problem cheating. What if Brad's submarine is broken and, on its way, home? He could show up at any time. If Brad were to see Dan here, the atmosphere would be really bad, but it was too late for Dan to pull out now. “What are you thinking of Dan?”, said Sarah “Uh, I'm thinking about that video you showed today.” It wasn't entirely true, but Dan had been playing it in his mind every other minute all day. Before he'd seen it, Dan had been quite annoyed that Sarah and Melissa had shaved off all the hair between his legs, but the video had made him realize that he had only himself to blame. Melissa had asked for permission. Dan replayed the scene and dialogue from Sarah's video: “Dan, what do you say about reliving old childhood memories? Kind of like when you were a little baby," said Sarah. “That would be cool," Dan said. “Bring out the time machine and let's go. He, he.” At the time of filming, Dan had been soaked and on a completely different planet. He didn't remember any of this, and the crazy thing was that it didn't show up on the video. “Okay Dan, let's bring out the "time machine" and turn you into a little kid's butt then?” ”Ha, ha, yes, hi, hi...... good luck!” “And what are the babies wearing Dan?” “He, he. Nappies, ha, ha” “Exactly. And then they don't have any hair down there, do they, Dan.” “Not a fluff said Dan, he, he.” Melissa had already started to unbutton Dan's pants and then you couldn't see any details, but you could hear a razor and Dan giggling. “Hi, hi no, not there, no, ha, ha, please, hi, hi, hi... oooh, ohmpf. What, oh... no....” You couldn't see what was happening, but Melissa and Sarah had been doing something with Dan somewhere where the sun isn't shining. Then the thick white diaper had made its entrance. It was the same diaper that Sarah now had in her hand. Dan felt a little anxious and he could feel his heart pounding. Now he was out on thin ice, but he didn't want to turn back. Sarah had set his heart on fire, and he wanted to follow her wherever she went. At this moment, however, Dan wasn't sure where to take him. She was unpredictable, strong-willed and at times very dominant. Dan had given her the little finger, and now she had taken the whole hand. "Sweetie, you look like you've just looked death in the face, but you've done this before when you were a kid and then it was the most natural thing in the world. You just need to change your mindset a little bit.” “Yes, I know, but... is it really...” “You know what, Dan. I have a little special "man cave" for you. Shall we go in and make you at home? “I'm sorry Sarah, but it doesn't feel right to Brad that.” “Dan. It was a rhetorical question. Am I going to have to give you another round of spanking on the bottom for you to get it? Is that what you want, Dan?” “No, no, please. " “Darling, let go of Brad and don't think too much. The only thing that matters to you right now is to do exactly as I say. Nothing more, nothing less. Got it?” “Okay Sarah.” "Good, let's go in and put the diaper on." Dan blushed when he saw what was in the "nursery." It felt like entering a fairytale world. There was everything you could possibly need to take care of a big little boy. Sarah couldn't seriously mean that... A little shocked, Dan looked around and barely noticed that Sarah had already unbuttoned his trousers and was quickly helping him get all his clothes off. Dan was speechless, but suddenly, he was lying on his back on the giant changing table. Then he closed his eyes and tried to gather his courage. This was really freaked out and he was ashamed. His cheeks were tomato-red, and he felt embarrassingly unmanly. His rock-hard erection felt very bothersome and revealed a lot more about his state of mind than what he wanted to show. Sarah kissed him on the cheek and whispered in his ear. "This is going very well, Dan, but you have to lift your bottom so I can get the diaper under you. Good, and now you're going to pull your knees up towards your stomach.” With some hesitation, Dan did as he had been told and was ashamed when laing down in the extremely awkward position, thinking back to the weak moment in the drunken video where he had put himself in trouble. In the video Sarah had held out Brad's freshly washed romper and the "forced pacifier" and asked Dan if he would consider a try-out session with "Mistress Sarah". Dan's cockhead had done the thinking and he had immediately said yes. He'd wanted to back out and say no all afternoon, but he knew Sarah wouldn't take a straightforward no. He knew she would pulverize his argument no matter what reason he indicated to back out of. The path of least resistance for Dan was therefore to keep his word, even if it stung. A little while in her fantasy world and then he would have fulfilled his promise. When that was over, Dan hoped that the door to her bedroom would be wide open, but Dan began to understand that he needed to climb a mountain to get there. Sarah felt satisfied. Finally, she had her POV in place that she could dominate and play with and transform to a little boy. It had seemed a long way off that she would find him, but now the miracle had happened. He lay there on the changing table with a rock-hard boner and let Sarah rub baby oil on his genitals, blissfully unaware of what was about to happen. “Dan, we haven't talked about this but.” Dan hadn't had time to react when Sarah shoved a finger up his ass, and that wasn't all. A big pill went in, and it was pushed in far, far in. “But Sarah..., uh, what, was that!?” "Well, happy pill, Saturday candy, call it what you will, but it will soon dissolve in your bottom and make you nice and calm.” Dan's face turned bright red when he realized that Sarah had drugged him. Demonstratively, she left her finger in his ass to ensure that the pill would never see the light of day again. The suppository immediately began to dissolve, and Dan was amazed at how quickly he became weak and numb. It was just as if the signals from his brain were no longer getting through to his muscles. Physical strength has always been a central part of Dan's self-image and a strong symbol of his masculinity. The pill was now taking away all that and breaking him down from a self-confident and self-sufficient man to a "sissy" without the slightest bit of power. “Uh, Sarah. Do we have a stop word?” “No, darling, we don't, and we don't need to. I'll take over now and make sure you're well.... And from what I'm seeing, it seems like you're enjoying yourself pretty much.” Sarah stroked her fingers over Dan's fully erect cock and smiled. Dan realized that he was trapped in Sarah's clutches in a way he hadn't expected and tried to fight back, but he didn't stand a chance against the sedative that mercilessly took over and made him sedated. Everything became calm and Dan now had only a very weak consciousness, not far from anesthesia. Things flickered by and suddenly he was lying with his head in Sarah's arms and could see how her wonderful and naked breasts were getting closer and closer. Dan blushed and hesitated. A grown man can't... That is extremely inappropriate. However, the spinal reflexes took over and Dan opened his mouth and began to suck on her stiff nipple as if he had done nothing else in his life. Soon Dan felt his mouth fill with the lukewarm milk. Chapter 11 Dan was woken up by the alarm clock's annoying beep and stretched out his arm to reach the power off button. Shit. Dan got an unpleasant surprise when he realized that it was already Monday morning and that he had a big memory lapse. Sunday was completely gone, and Dan couldn't remember a single detail. Under the covers, he could see what he had already suspected. The plastic sound came from the thick white diaper. Oh my god! What have I gotten myself into, Dan thought, scratching his tired eyes and trying to think clearly. The most important thing right now was to get his ass out of the wagon and get ready quickly. Dan hated being late. He hurried into the bathroom and when he took off his diaper, he saw that a message had been written with a black marker: "Sarah's baby boy". Dan was now like a robot, trying to do his usual morning routine of shaving and showering. A warm feeling spread inside him when he realized that Sarah had laid out clean clothes on the stool next to the shower. A pleasant surprise awaited in the kitchen as well. The table was already set for breakfast and Sarah had loaded the coffee maker. Dan exhaled when he felt he was going to be on time. "Oh Sarah, you're an angel Dan thought.” The morning wasn't exactly the most productive working day of Dan's career. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn't stop thinking about Sarah, and there were no limits to how crazy his relationship with Sarah had become. He blushed when he thought about the fact that he had breastfed her tits, and Dan still couldn't figure out how it all came together. Sarah must have a real baby somewhere, otherwise she can't have milk in her breasts. Googling breast milk didn't make Dan much wiser. It seemed unlikely that a woman would produce breast milk without pregnancy. In other words, there must be a child somewhere, but Sarah hasn't mentioned anything, so maybe it was a sensitive story. His stomach began to rumble, and Dan felt that he had seen enough of the area for the upcoming construction site. His colleagues had already left to meet a supplier who was quite uninteresting for Dan's involvement in the project, so he had made other plans for the rest of the day. First it was a lunch on his own, which today was something he was looking forward to. It wasn't very common for him to do that, but today was one of those days when he needed some time for himself. Dan had lunch at a fast-food place he had seen along the way. The burger didn't qualify as the best he'd ever eaten and just as he was about to get up and walk to the car, his phone beeped. A message from Sarah. "I'm thinking of you sweetie 🥰 ... And the diapers are waiting for you in the changing room. Knock on my door at 7:00 p.m., without a thread on your body. Late arrival can be painful." The message didn't exactly make it easier for Dan to concentrate on work. It had been difficult enough before, but now it was basically impossible. No matter how hard he tried, his mind kept circling around Sarah. He had fulfilled his promise to Sarah and done all the things he had promised in the video. Would he continue to allow himself to be treated like a child? Dan grabbed a coffee mug from the restaurant and got in the car. He started the engine and closed his eyes. The rumble from the V8 was deafeningly beautiful and made him just as impressed every time. Immediately, he became to feel like a king. He was back in the saddle where he was in full control. He was the cool male Dan and not that sissy who ran around naked with a spanked behind. Now it was time unleash his muscle car. Dan put on his black aviator glasses and put the gearbox in drive mode and pressed the throttle so that there were black imprints on the asphalt. Today there would be no more work. A few hours later, when Dan parked next to Sarah's white Tesla, he had a tension in his body that he had never felt before. He wanted to be physically close to Sarah, but at the same time it was very stressful that she was constantly challenging his male ego. The worst part was that Dan didn't dare to admit that he was attracted by the insanely sick and perverted world that surrounded her. A world that Sarah had opened the door to and that was so embarrassing that Dan blushed whenever he thought about it. Would anyone find out that he was walking around in a diaper and... breastfed Sarah's breasts, he would be smoked for time and eternity. It was only Sarah and Melissa who knew about it and hopefully it would stay there. Worse was the visit to the nudist beach, where Sarah had shown him off as her special little property. Shit! What if someone at his new job had been there? Dan envisioned an article on his client's intranet: "This is our supervisor Dan and his freshly spanked ass. In his spare time, Dan likes to suck on boobs and walk around in a diaper." Dan clenched his teeth and realized that he couldn't change what had already happened, and despite the worry, a pleasant warmth spread through Dan's body. He felt excited, but there was no denying that he also had butterflies in his stomach. Would he really dare to stand naked in the stairwell and knock on Sarah's door? He wanted nothing more than to be close to her, very close and if it had been up to him, they would have spent the whole evening hugging, kissing, making love. But to get there completely naked and then be dominated? Dan thought back and forth. What would he do? Would he step out of this crazy world and text the flight attendant or maybe pick up some ordinary girl and start a normal relationship? He was ashamed when he took off his clothes and tried to prepare himself mentally. His heart was pounding when he finally dared to go out into the stairwell and ring Sarah's doorbell, exactly at 7:00 p.m. When the door opened, Dan got a slight shock. “Hey Dan!” It wasn't Sarah who opened the door, but Jane, one of the girls Sarah had introduced him to on the nudist beach. “Hey Jane!” “Oh, you remembered me, Dan!” “Uh, yes absolutely Jane.” Dan really remembered the first time they met and how embarrassing he'd felt standing there with his ass bare and ashamed. Jane was now dressed in a sexy tight summer dress, and she grinned broadly when she saw that Dan was completely naked. Dan's cheeks immediately turned bright red, and he did his utmost to hide his noblest body part, which didn't go so well. Dan had an impressive boner. "Sarah's in the kitchen," Jane said. “Come on in.” Dan was as ashamed as a dog and wanted to run into the nearest closet and close the door and turn off the lights, but a little tentatively he followed Jane into the living room where Cindy was also sitting. Sarah was on her way into the living room with a teapot and tray of cups. Sarah lit up like the sun when she saw Dan. "Excuse us girls, but I need to take Dan to the changing room. We'll be right back. Come on Dan and let's go get your diaper on.” If there was anything that could be even more stressful than showing off naked, and especially in front of three very sexy girls, Dan couldn't think of anything worse than walking around in a diaper. Sarah understood that Dan was trying to find an excuse to quickly return to his own apartment and acted quickly while still slightly shocked that Sarah had visitors and that he was the only one without clothes. She took a firm hold of his stiff member and dragged him with her to her specially decorated room. It was a very quiet Dan who came into the living room, hand in hand with Sarah. Dan hardly knew where to go. He felt terribly uncomfortable, but he was surprised that he did not feel depressed or angry. Completely unexpected he had become randy and curious. "Dan, do you remember we met Cindy and Jane on Saturday?", asked Sarah. “Uh, yes." “You know what, Dan. You and I have just received an invitation to their wedding.” “Okey, congratulations”, said Dan to Cindy and Jane.” When, where?” "We've been waiting for the right moment for quite some time, but finally the last piece of the puzzle has fallen into place," said Jane. In fact, it will be already this Saturday at "The Reef".” Even though Dan had a blank face and felt extremely uncomfortable with being forced to wear a huge diaper, he managed to get a genuine smile on his face. Cindy and Jane looked blissful, and Dan rejoiced in their happiness. Dan didn't know much about the area, but he knew about "The Reef." He had hoped that he would never have to set foot in that strange nudist place again. Cindy and Jane sat on the couch grinning at Dan's pangs of conscience. Sarah sat down in one of the armchairs and put a tea ball in her cup. “Come here Dan”, said Sarah. “While my tea is brewing, you've got a job to do.” Sarah held up a pair of black panties and demonstratively dropped them to the floor. Then she pulled up her skirt and clearly showed where Dan was going to kiss her. At first Dan thought that what just happened was not for real, but it was. She really wanted him to do it right here and now in the middle of a conversation with Cindy and Jane. Dan knelt and approached Sarah's vagina as she put her legs up on Dan's shoulders and embraced his head with both hands. Sarah was really wet and very sensitive. Obviously, she had been longing for this moment and Dan wasn't going to disappoint her. It didn't take long before Sarah began to moan heavily, and the orgasm was not long in coming. The rest of Cindy and Jane's visit was like a long and drawn-out nightmare in which Dan mostly felt embarrassed. The more Dan thought about it, the more convinced he became that Cindy and Jane weren't there to see Sarah. They were there to see how Sarah "played" with Dan. Dan had never felt so reduced and unmanly as he had on this night. When Cindy and Jane eventually left the apartment, Dan was left sitting in the living room next to Sarah. “Dan, what did you think of the evening?” “Uh, yes, uh, how should I express myself, well, uh I hadn't expected Cindy and Jane to visit and... uh.... It's not so easy for me to show myself naked and....” Sarah looked at Dan with amusement, who seemed to be extremely uncomfortable with the situation. “It was brave of you to do what you did tonight, Dan. Especially since I know you're a prude guy, but you know what I'm thinking. In front of me sits a guy who is head over heels in love. Is that right, Dan?” Dan nodded gently. “Are you ready to step into my world, Dan?” “Uh, ... what does that mean Sarah?” “Deep down I think you already know it Dan, but it's a world where I'm your permanent girlfriend, mistress, owner, mother, call it what you will? All you must do is follow me into my bedroom, Dan. Then begins a loving, exciting relationship based on discipline, obedience, and submission. Shall we go into my bedroom, Dan?"

Hello! I am back with another story I've been working. This one is focused on Jessica, a 22 year old girl who inherits a very large sum of money and uses it to finance her dream home. Usually, I am not too interested in Sci-fi style ABDL stories. My one exception though has always been with Nannybots and automated nurseries. I always like a lot of realism in my stories, so I try to keep them as realistic as possible. This story contains a lot of both of these, along with heavy BDSM elements. I currently have chapter 0 and 1 done for this. I usually like to complete a story before publishing it, but in this instance I do not have an end in mind yet. As such, I decided to release the first two chapters now and go from there. This story will likely turn into a series of short, more episodic chapters down the roads as I explore various ideas. I should note that I write in bursts, so it may be a while before I publish anything new. I have plenty of ideas for where to take this though, so look forward to more chapters in the future. I do appreciate feedback and thoughts! I don't generally sign into my accounts unless I need to use them, so I may not reply quickly or at all. I do read all of the comments though! ----- Chapter 0: After my uncles passing a year ago, I was initially unsure what to do with the small fortune that he left for me. I already had a good home and a perfectly fine car, so what else did I really need? I, of course, deposited a large amount into my retirement account and paid off my student loans, but there was still plenty enough to last me for a very long time. Having accrued this much wealth at just 22 should have made me feel blessed, but after the initial shock of it all I had only felt stressed. It took me almost a month to decide what I would do with the money. The realization came to me after a string of failed dates and me stumbling across a concept that instantly captivated me. You see, I am an Adult Baby/Diaper Lover with a large fetish for bondage and humiliation. This has scared away every date and partner I've told about it. It's gotten to the point where I've just given up on finding someone who loves me and is willing to treat me exactly like I want to be treated. The evening after I had scared off my latest date, I was sitting at my computer. I had diapered up as soon as I got home and was wearing nothing but that as I browsed my usual Adult Baby forums. This is a normal ritual for me. I would diaper myself and then slowly masturbate while reading ABDL erotica and wetting my diaper. When I was done, I would go to sleep in just my diaper and clean up in the morning. After the failed date I was performing my normal ritual when I stumbled across a story that instantly captivated me. The title was "Babied by my Own House." The premise was that some girl had recently moved in to a new Smart-House. The house mistook her for a baby and she was subsequently diapered and subjected to the standard baby treatment by machines within the house. The premise was nothing new to me. I've read several stories with the same premise, but for some reason this one stuck with me and got me thinking: "I have all this money now. Would it be possible to build a home like this?" The premise stuck with me for weeks, constantly entering my head at random times. Eventually I finally broke down and began researching if a house like the one in the story would be possible. I had to dig pretty deep, but eventually I found a somewhat reputable company that claimed that they could build my dream house exactly to my specifications. It took me another few weeks to build up the courage to contact them for a price quote. When they finally got back to me, I was shocked to see that it was cheaper than I expected. I expected well over a million for this, but they claimed to be able to do it for only $940,000. This was still quite expensive for a slightly larger than average home, but it would not cost me my entire fortune to build. After much contemplation, I finally pulled the trigger. In addition to the money I had inherited, I also received multiple plots of land. One of which was a nice, secluded lot just outside the city that would be perfect for my new home. The construction company instantly got to work and estimated that my new home would be ready in 8 months. It took a bit of work for me to find skilled carpenters that were willing to build the furniture for my new nursery. After a lot of communication, prototype reviews, and money I had finally gotten every piece of babyish furniture that I could think of. Each piece was equipped with several built in restraints that would surely prevent any over-sized baby from removing them on their own. I could barely contain my excitement whenever I was sent mock ups or progress updates on my furniture. No nursery is complete without clothes and diapers though. I made sure mine would be stocked with several dozen different infantile and childish outfits and accessories. There was a whole walk-in closet dedicated to storing my clothing and the massive quantity of diapers I ordered. The sheer quantity of diapers I ordered would be enough to last me at least a couple of years if I was wearing full time. They was plenty of variety too. Several brands and designs of ABDL diapers, some plain white diapers, and even some children's pull-up training pants that I knew would fit me. In addition to a nursery, I also planned on having a full BDSM dungeon installed, complete with close to a dozen pieces of bondage furniture and every sex toy I could imagine and find online. This would be directly connected to my nursery, making sure that I'd have easy access to it if I was feeling naughty. Of course the house would be equipped with a normal bedroom for myself, a normal guest room, and the proper amenities to look like a normal house if necessary. Since my uncle had passed, I no longer had any family within 1,000 miles of me, so I would be very unlikely to have any visitors. Despite this, I didn't plan on exposing any of this to my parents or guests if I could help it. Finally, there was the robot system that controlled the house. Every room in the house was equipped with a terminal to control and configure the home. The home itself had dozens of long arms that extended from the ceiling and could perform any task given to it. I even managed to find a company that built robots that integrated with house itself. That was probably the hardest thing to find for my new home. After a good amount of money they created the perfect robot nanny for me. The bot was a solid two feet bigger than me and was easily capable of overpowering me if necessary. The robot has a feminine figure with large breasts that are capable of holding liquid for simulated breast feeding. Its behavior could be configured just like the rest of the house at the terminals. I was assured by the company that it was capable of performing any feasible task or routine I could give it. Coordinating all of this was both exhausting and exciting at the same time. Every time I placed a new order I felt a pang of excitement run through my body. I spent many more nights than normal rubbing myself through a soggy diaper, imagining what my life would be like after my new home was completed. ----- Chapter 1: After 8 long months of anticipation and excitement, my dream home was finally ready for me to move in. Everything that I ordered has arrived and been setup in their appropriate location. As soon as I had finished unpacking all of my boxes of stuff, I knew it was time to get to work on enjoying the main function of my house. The company I bought the house from was kind enough to specially configure everything to my specifications for me. The first configuration was titled "Adult Mode." It was essentially the default configuration of the house. The house would recognize me as the owner of the house and as an adult. There is no restrictions for me in this mode and I will have full control over myself and the home. The next configuration was "Baby Mode." This mode would make the house recognize me as a 2 year old baby and my Nannybot as the primary adult of the house. She would act exactly as a normal nanny would when taking care of a baby. She would change my diapers, dress me, bathe me, feed me, and anything else I required. The final mode was "Punishment Mode." This is the mode that I am looking forward to most and the whole reason I bought the house. It was created specifically to fulfill my ABDL and BDSM fantasies. This mode has the house recognize me as an adult, but subjects me to an endless amount of punishments and forced baby treatment. I would essentially be turned in to a baby slave, subject to anything the Nannybot decided to throw at me. It was configured to make use of every part of my nursery and dungeon and any accessories inside. Punishment Mode had some other quirks to it as well. Unlike the other two mode that I could start and stop whenever I pleased, Punishment Mode was controlled by a timer that I had to set beforehand. This was mostly due to the fact that I would likely be both gagged and restrained for the majority of the time, but also because I loved the idea of having no way to escape my fate, as dangerous as it may be. If I wanted to I could create my own modes as well. I have a couple ideas in mind for some at the moment, but for now I am content with what I already have available. Baby Mode and Punishment Mode are what I wanted more than anything else, and I haven't even started using them yet. My heart beat started rapidly increasing as I made my way to my nursery. Once I entered the room I was nearly overwhelmed by the sight of all of the baby furniture scattered around it. It was the exact same as the last time I inspected the room of course, but knowing that in a matter of minutes it would be put to use renewed my excitement. The large Nannybot was sat up against the wall, turned off and charging. Once I switched modes at the terminal it would spring to life and begin treating me like the naughty baby I've wanted to be for so long. I took a deep breath after going to the terminal. Steeling my resolve, I placed my finger on the "Mode Selection" button and hit "Punishment Mode." As soon as I did another box came up, telling me to select a duration. I keyed in "1 hour" and paused before selecting the confirmation button, contemplating if I was truly ready for what was about to happen. After another deep breath, I pressed the button. The Nannybot in the corner instantly sprung to life, leaving the corner and coming over to me. I began to get a bit scarred, as it donned an angry face as it approached me. "Naughty baby! You are in violation of multiple rules! What do you have to say for yourself?" The Nannybot shouted out in its womanly, slightly robotic voice. "I'm sorry! I didn't know!" I said back, already starting to get into character. "Ignorance is not an excuse! You will need to be thoroughly punished!" It said as it finally reached me. The Nannybot quickly grabbed hold of my left ear lobe with began painfully pulling me in the direction of the changing table. Every second or so she would use her other hand to smack my bottom, causing me even more pain. Once we arrived at the changing table, several hands extended from the ceiling and began undressing me. I was in pure ecstasy during all of this. This was exactly how I wanted to be treated! For the next hour, I would be nothing more than a naughty baby who was in need of some serious discipline. During this mode, even one slight transgression of the rules would be met with punishment. I had broken at least 3 rules already. The hands began getting to work undressing me. There were four hands dedicated to restraining me at my wrists and ankles, while another four worked on undressing me. If Nannybot detected any form of resistance from me, I would receive several swats to my backside. In no time at all, I was completely naked. "Let's get the baby's bottom nice and spanked, then we can get her diapered." Nannybot said to me as the hands hoisted me up onto the changing table. As soon as I was in place, the metal clamps on the table locked shut. They tightly encased my wrists, neck, and stomach, preventing me from moving at all. A very thick diaper had already been positioned for me before I was laid down. The soft, cool padding felt nice against my slightly burning bottom. If my butt was already burning, it was probably going to be on fire after the spanking I was just promised. The hands that were still holding my ankles lifted them up into the air, allowing Nannybot to have easy access to my nethers. From the corner of my eye I could see an arm descending. In its hand was a long, wooden paddle. Seeing this caused me to squirm under my restraints. I may have been aroused, but I knew that this was going to hurt. A lot. "That's right baby, you're getting the paddle." Nannybot said, noticing my squirming. "Please don't paddle me, Nanny! I promise I'll be a good girl!" I begged, loving every second of this. Another set of hands quickly descended in front of my face. Before I even had time to think something large and rubbed was shoved into my mouth. The straps attached to it were pulled behind my head and secured just as quickly after. It didn't take me long to realize that this was one of the many pacifier gags I had purchased. "Silence, baby. Good girls accept their punishments." Nannybot answered back. This pacifier was quite large. There was no way that I would be able to form a coherent sentence with it strapped firmly in my mouth. It's not as if begging would do anything to stop what's about to happen anyways. Soon my naughty little butt cheeks will be very toasty. Anticipation filled my already nervous and excited mind. I didn't have to wait long before I felt the first swat slam down on my helpless, exposed bottom. Pain instantly shot through my body and I let out a surprised moan into the giant pacifier. I was already beginning to get a bit wet before, but after the first spank landed I was a lot more than 'a bit'. The next swat came not too long after the first. After that, the third, and so on. Each one elicited a small moan from me that was muffled by the pacifier gag. The pain kept getting worse with every one as well. I instinctively tried to jerk away after each one, but the changing tables binders and the arms made sure I sure that I couldn't move an inch. The pain kept getting worse with each swat. My butt was on fire in no time and tears were starting to form in my eyes. This did nothing to dissuade the merciless robot though. The large paddle continued to rhythmically rain down on my poor bottom. Not soon after the tears started, I was bawling. I have no idea how many swats of the paddle I endured before the spanking was finally over. I also had no clue how long the spanking lasted, meaning there was no way for me to tell how far into my hour of punishment I was. "There, there baby. Your spanking is over." The robot cooed in a loving voice while wiping the tears from my eyes. "Your punishment however, is not. Let's get you nice and protected and then we can continue." I whimpered into my gag at the thought of another punishment so soon. This was exactly what I asked for though, and deep down I was loving it. My ass may have been on fire with some of the worst pain I've ever experienced, but my naughty cunt was sopping wet. I would be rubbing myself crazy right now if I could. After my face was cleaned up the Nannybot went back around and got to work on diapering me. The first thing I felt (other than my red hot ass) was a cold, wet wipe being dragged between my cheeks. Not long after I felt another one wiping down my soaked, excited slit. "It would seem that Baby Jessy enjoyed her spanking. It's a good thing she has plenty more punishment left." Nannybot stated, much to my embarrassment. The sensation of the wipe dragging across my vagina caused me to buck my hips into it without thinking about. I was quickly stopped from making another attempt by the robot delivering two quick smacks to my already sore bottom. I made sure to hold very still after that and not let myself succumb to my lust. After another wiping, my privates must have been deemed as clean. Nannybot next started applying baby powder all over my diaper area. She was very thorough in making sure that no spot was left un-powdered. Finally, she brought the thick diaper up over my crotch and began taping it together. I was now fully diapered and a bit fearful for what else was in store for me. I didn't have to wait long to find out. An arm popped out of the ceiling holding something long and black that I couldn't identify. Once it began putting the item around my neck I recognized it to be a collar. It took the robotic hand no time at all of secure the collar on me. After securing the collar, several more hands shot out from the ceiling and began grabbing me. The changing tables restraints were released as they took hold of me. They lifted me up into the air and brought me to the ground, forcing me onto my hands and knees in front of the Nannybot. Once I was positioned, she bent down and attached a leash to my collar. "Let's go baby. You have an appointment in your dungeon." The robot said, tugging on the leash. I obediently followed her, crawling on my hands and knees. It took a little bit of time for me to crawl all the way to the dungeon door like this. Once inside, I was unsure where I was being led to. There was a very large variety of furniture in here and no way for me to know what we will be using. Crawling caused my butt to rub up against my snuggly taped diaper. This caused me to feel a stinging pain with every movement. Slowing down or stopping would cause one of the hands to start spanking my padded butt until I returned to the enforced speed. With a diaper this thick I shouldn't have even been able to feel it, but it was still quite unpleasant on my recently paddled bottom. After over a minute of crawling I was finally led to the site where my next punishment would take place; the spanking bench. Once I had crawled close enough the arms lifted me up into the air, forced me conform to a position suitable for the bench, and planted me down on it. Straps were quickly put into place after I was sat down that would prevent me from going anywhere. Next, the leash around my neck was replaced with a thick, solid metal rod that attached my collar to the floor. With this in place it was basically impossible to move my neck. I had no idea what was coming to me at this point. I had already been thoroughly paddled mere minutes ago, so I assume it wouldn't be another spanking. All I could do was wait in anticipation and stare at the wall a few feet in front of me. I could hear the sounds of stuff being moved around behind me, but with this collar I had to no way of turning to look. A few more moments passed before something blindfolded me. After my sight was taken away my pacifier was too. I wasn't left ungagged for long though, as it was quickly replaced with an O-ring gag that forced my mouth wide open. At the same time as my gag was being swapped out I felt a pressure on the back of my diaper. It didn't last long though and I couldn't feel anything different afterwards. "It is time for your timeout, baby. You sit here and think about what you did while nanny prepares lunch." The Nannybot said before exiting the room. "This is it?" I thought, sure that something had gone wrong. There was no way to was all that was going to happen to me. It was after this thought that I started to hear a mechanical whirring. A moment later I felt something press up against the back of my diaper. It didn't meet an resistance like it should have though, and it keep moving until I felt it brush up against my butt cheeks. I yelped and tried jumping away, but the leather restraints prevented me from getting out of its path. The objects kept pushing forward and eventually came far enough to penetrate me. Thankfully the object was well lubricated and was able to easily slide in without any resistance, which is good because it was quite thick. It was then that I noticed that it had a phallic shape, confirming my suspicions that it was a large dildo. The dildo kept shoving itself inside until it was at least 6 inches deep. I was beginning to pant as I tried to cope with the sudden invasion. I never really did much with my ass romantically, so the feeling of the thick object was very foreign to me. I grew more concerned when I began to feel a similar feeling again, only this time lower on my diaper. Soon another dildo, identical in size and shape to the first, began to penetrate my helpless vagina. It shoved deeper and deeper until I had absorbed the entire thing. I was breathing very heavily now. Being double penetrated like this was brand new feeling to me. I felt stuffed to the brim in both of my holes and could do nothing about it. The feeling of the anal dildo didn't do much except make me more uncomfortable. The dildo penetrating my vagina was making me even hornier though. I was trying to contort my body in an attempt to get more please from the dildos when I heard the whirring sound in front of me. I instantly grew concerned, knowing what was about to happen. It wasn't long before I felt another, identical dildo begin to make its way into my unguarded mouth. I tried to resist it with my tongue, but it was futile. The dildo slowly pressed farther and farther back until I could feel the base at my lips. I had a bit of experience giving blow jobs in the past, but never to anything this thick. Thankfully it wasn't far enough inside to make me gag, but it was extremely close. I thought that this would be it. That I would sit here, fully penetrated by the three dildos until my timeout was over. In punishment mode though, that would be too merciful. After all of the dildos were in position they waited a moment before beginning to slide out of me. They would keep leaving until they exited and their tip was at my entrance, before turning around and going back inside. I moaned into the large dildo occupying my mouth as they all slid in and out. This action was causing me a large amount of two kinds of pleasure. The first kind was the physical, being caused my the dildo that was penetrating my already exited vagina. The other was the mental, caused by the humiliation of this all. Here I was, strapped to a table wearing only an over-sized baby diaper and dog collar, helplessly getting fucked in every hole by a machine. The dildos eventually began changing speeds and rhythms. It wasn't long before they were all entering and exiting at different times and speeds. Trying to keep up with the sensation and pleasure of this was nearly impossible. As they began to speed up I began building closer and closer to an orgasm. It wasn't longer before I exploded with the most intense orgasm I have ever had. The sexual fluid shot out of my body, being absorbed by the thick diaper strapped to my waist. Something else began to happen at the same time though. The dildos behind me must have sensed my orgasm, as they fully inserted themselves inside me and stopped moving. After stopping they began squirting some warm, thick fluid inside of my back two holes. I assumed that this was meant to be some sort of fake semen, but I had no way of knowing. Once they finished squirting they got back to work violating me. The dildo in my mouth never stopped this entire time. It kept rapidly pumping in and out of my mouth. The only time I had to recover was while I was being ejaculated inside by the machine. The pleasure didn't stop coming and before I knew it I was having another orgasm. The two back dildos once again stopped to begin injecting me with the sperm substitute. Their rapid fucking afterwards caused it to get all over both my holes and leak out into my diaper. After three orgasms I was exhausted and almost in a trance. This was an insane amount of pleasure that I never thought I was capable of achieving. In my mind I was nothing more than a naughty diaper slut. I was meant to be used, abused, and humiliated by anyone or anything. This was my punishment for stepping out of line and forgetting that. I was snapped out of my trance by the sound of a door opening somewhere in the room. The mechanical sound of the Nannybot moving came closer and closer to me before finally stopping to my side. "Is baby enjoying her timeout?" It asked me. I did my best to nod my head. I was quite enjoying my timeout. "Well we can't be having that. It's not a punishment if you're enjoying it." It said, scarring me and making me regret my answer. Suddenly the dildos began rapidly picking up speed. It began to get painful as they quickly entered and exited my holes. The speed and intensity kept increasing until it was more painful than pleasureful. They were now beginning to pump the semen like fluid inside me constantly every time they hit the deepest point of my holes. "I have babies lunch right here. After she finishes she can be done with timeout." Nannybot said, patting my head. I had no idea how I would be able to eat with this dildo rapidly face fucking me. I got my answer soon enough though, when the dildo in my mouth slowed to a stop and began pumping out a nasty goop. It was pretty evident that this was the baby food I had purchased before moving in. The goop slowly, but consistently pushed itself out of the fake penis and into my mouth. I was forced to swallow if I didn't want to start choking on it. Despite buying a bunch of it, I had actually never tried any baby food before this and now I was glad that I didn't. It tasted terrible! I had no choice but to eat it all. The dildos in the back continued rapidly assaulting and filling my holes while I did my best to keep up with swallowing the disgusting goop. Sometime during my feeding I was painfully brought to another orgasm. This one wasn't nearly as intense as the others, which was good because the dildos didn't hesitate at all afterwards like they would before. An unknown amount of time later I had apparently finished all of the baby food, as it finally stopped being pumped out of the dildo. I thought that would be it, but afterwards it started pushing out some liquid. After swallowing it I realized that it was apple juice. My stomach was already feeling full before, but now the juice was making it even worse. It was way nicer tasting than the baby food and helped to get rid of the lingering taste though, which was nice. It kept pumping and pumping before eventually being replaced by water. The water was very welcome to me. I was incredibly sweaty from all that I've endured so far. "Make one more cummy and you can be done baby." Nannybot said to me, patting my head again. At that moment the dildo in my mouth stopped leaking water and got back to work face fucking me. I focused hard on trying to enjoy whatever pleasure I could get out the three dildos. My vigor had been somewhat restored knowing that I was almost done and the end was in sight. I tried to concentrate on the small amount of pleasure I was receiving from the dildo roughly violating my vagina. It was hard, but there was some that could be felt through the pain. I also tried to focus my mind on thinking about all of the humiliation I've endured so far. "I'm nothing more than a perverted, diaper loving slut." I thought to myself. "I've been spanked, diapered, and roughly fucked for god knows how long now and I'm enjoying every second of it. I deserve this treatment and nothing more. I'm just a stupid slut who loves diapers." Finally I was able to muster up one last orgasm. As I did, the dildos slowed to a stop and began shooting out a large quantity of the semen substitute. Even the dildo in my mouth shot some out, filling it up with the salty substance. "Swallow it all, baby." Nannybot instructed. I did as commanded and felt the salty, thick liquid slide down my throat. After I swallowed, the dildos began retracting out of me, finally allowing me a moment of rest. They left a trail of the semen like substance as they went, which continued to leak out into my diaper. "Such a good girl. Are you ready to lay down for your nap?" Nannybot asked me while petting my head and undoing the gag that was forcing my mouth open. "Yes, Nanny." I answered. All-in-all, I was exhausted. Nothing sounded better at the moment then a nap. My mouth was incredibly sore from being forced open for so long. It wasn't the only thing that was sore though. Both of my other holes were aching from the rough fucking they just received. My butt hole in particular ached the worst. The pain covering my ass from the spanking earlier was still prevalent as well. The hands began undoing to restraints that bound me to the bench. Once I was free, Nannybot came over and peeled my sweaty body off of the leather. She popped a normal, if not large, pacifier into my mouth and picked me up. I didn't reject or fight the pacifier. I just happily sucked on it like any baby would. I was carried back to the nursery like a baby. I snuggled myself into the robots soft, fake breasts, enjoying the skinship I was receiving from my previous tormentor. Nannybot had one of her hands pressed up against my diapered bottom, forcing me to realize just how much of the fake cum was pumped into me. It was a bit gross feeling, but I was too tired to really care. Once we got to the nursery I was deposited back onto the changing table. This time though, I wasn't restrained at all. I didn't even have the energy left to fight a diaper change if I wanted to. I was more then happy to get out of this yucky, cum filled diaper. The tapes were undone and soon my privates were exposed to the cold air of the nursery. Nannybot made quick work wiping me clean and getting me put into a new, fresh diaper. After I was once again secured in a diaper I was lifted up off of the table. A set of hands brought over a pink and white snap-crotch onesie that I quickly found myself wearing. Nannybot took me back from the hands and carried me over to the giant crib. She placed me down inside and tucked me in before raising the bars of the crib up. "You've had a long morning baby. Rest up and we can play some more later." She said, departing the nursery and turning off the lights. I was now alone and finally able to rest. This crib was massive. The bars raised well over 6 feet above the mattress, making it impossible for me to escape. It's not like I could even attempt it at the moment though. I was much too tired for that. Instead, I happily sucked on my pacifier and tried my hardest to fall asleep.

This a story I started working on around three years ago but eventually abandoned. I haven't worked on it in probably two and half years and don't really see myself finishing it. I figure I might as well publish it for others to read. ----- "Katie! This is the 3rd time you're late this month! Get out of here, you're fired!" My ass hole boss yelled at me inside his office. My name is Katie Williams, and I've just been fired from my minimum wage job at Burger King. Considering the bills that I need to pay, I should be begging for my job. But because of my ass hole boss and the shitty atmosphere I couldn't care less. "Good," I yelled back, "I can't stand another day in this place!" I stormed out of the store and back out to my car. I took a moment to assess my situation as I drove back to my apartment. After I dropped out of college when I was 19, my parents refused to let me live rent free with them. It's been over a year since then, and now I'm jobless, broke, and have to pay rent in a week. Once I got home, I stripped out of my uniform and put my pajamas back on. Laying back down in my bed, I took a look at my phone. I scrolled through Instagram for a little bit before deciding to message my friend Sam on Snapchat. Me: "I just got fired again." Sam: "Seriously? Isn't this like the 3rd time?" Me: "It's only the 2nd!" I had previously gotten fired from Sonic for, surprise surprise, being late. That's also one of the reasons I had to drop out of college. I'm just not a morning person. Sam: "Well what are you going to do?" Me: "Idk yet. Do you know of any openings anywhere?" Sam: "I overheard my room mate talking with someone online about some place called 'The Playpen' here in town. Idk anything about it, but she said they're understaffed right now. Maybe it's worth looking into? If not, then I'm sure the McDonald's on McAlistar is hiring." Me: "I don't think I could stand another fast food job. That PlayPen place sounds interesting, I'll take a look at it." I set my phone aside and pulled out my laptop. Based on the name, I could only assume The Playpen was some kind of daycare facility. I opened Google and searched for "Sacramento Playpen." There were a couple ads about places selling toddler playpens, but none for daycare facilities. I looked a little deeper and eventually found a result that stood out from the others. "Sacramento Playpen Adult BDSM Club," it read. There's no way this could be what Sam had mentioned, but my curiosity got the best of me and I decided to take a look. After clicking on the link and confirming I was over 18, I was greeted to an image of a naked girl wearing a pair of handcuffs, an over sized diaper, a pacifier, and a giant baby bib covering her nipples. This shocked me a little, but only made me more curious. There was a large block of text under the image that gave a description of the club. "The Playpen is the countries leading bondage and adult baby club. Founded in 2004, we have helping to fulfill the bondage and adult baby fantasies of people from all over the country. At the Playpen, we offer dominatrix's that can tame any big baby into submission, submissives for you to punish and babify, or rent-able playrooms for partners. Interested? Fill out the form here and tell us what your biggest adult baby or bondage fantasy is and we'll do what we can to make it come true." First of all: what the fuck? What is an "adult baby" and what the hell happens at this club? I took to Google and searched the term. I found a few websites that explained what it is and what it involves. I could understand BDSM. My ex used to tie my hands together when we would do it, and I loved it. But wearing a diaper? Drinking from a bottle? I've never even thought of doing that sexually. I guess there are some really interesting people out there. I headed back to the Playpen website and scrolled down a little further. There were links to examples of the services they offer. The first one was for the dominatrix services. I clicked on it and it showed a picture of a man wearing only a diaper and ball gag tied down in a giant crib. Towering over him was a woman wearing a leather body suit holding a riding crop. The next image showed a dude wearing a big infantile pink dress and a giant diaper strapped into a spanking bench. The dominatrix from the last image was standing behind him, holding a large paddle. The final image showed a woman, naked except for her diaper, strapped into the large highchair. There was a woman in a motherly dress holding a large baby bottle up to her mouth while she drank it. I was getting kind of curious what it would be like to be locked in a giant piece of furniture like that... I closed the images and clicked on the one for the rent-able playrooms. It popped up with several pictures of a cross between an over sized nursery and a fully stocked BDSM dungeon. There were images of a crib, highchair, a changing table, and a large potty training chair, all fully outfitted with restraints. Another picture showed a closet filled to the brim with different kinds of diapers, infantile dresses, gags, cuffs, harnesses, vibrators, dildos, and what I could only assume to be spanking tools. I could feel myself getting a little excited by this. I always loved getting spanked during sex, and the wall of spanking implements was getting me a little worked up. The next image had a spanking bench, a pillory, and a an X-cross. The final image set was for the submissive section. The first image showed a girl wearing a school girl outfit and a very wet diaper locked in a pillory. There looked to be a pacifier in her mouth, but it was held in place by a strap that reached around her head. Next was an image of a girl tied spread eagle on the changing table. She has an open diaper placed under her, appearing to be in the middle of getting changed into the garment. There was a pacifier gag strapped around her head as well and a vibrator sitting on next to her on the changing table. The final image really got me going. It showed a girl laying across a mans lap. Instead of wearing a diaper, she was wearing a children's pull-up. The pull-up was brought down to her knees, leaving her bottom bare for the spanking she was clearly about to receive. This image really got my privates tingling. I could only imagine myself, placed over a mans lap. My panties being pulled down and my ass rapidly swatted by his firm hands. I tried to imagine a scenario for the image on my screen. Maybe he checked the pull-up she was wearing, saw that it was wet, and decided a spanking was the most suitable punishment? I wasn't sure if I was into this whole adult baby thing, but the bondage part of this club was making me beyond excited. I definitely wanted to know more. I closed the submissive image set and scrolled down to the bottom of the page. The was a dark gray banner with the words "We're always looking for crew members! Think you have what it takes? Come give us a visit!" This pulled me back to reality and the reason I had even found the page. Could this actually be the job opening that Sam has mentioned? Was her roommate into this stuff? I've never thought of being a stripper or anything like that before, but this place genuinely had me interested. I enjoyed being tied up, but diapers? I've never thought of it before, but I guess I wouldn't be opposed to it? Doing this with a lover was one thing, but it would be a lot different with complete strangers being in control. Maybe I could stop by the place and ask a few questions? I've always heard that places like this pay well, and that's exactly what I need right now. The banner listed the clubs address and stated to come in and talk to them if you were even slightly interested. I decided that that was exactly what I was going to do. I hanged around my house until about 6:30, contemplating my decision the entire time. The club opened for business at 7:00, so I thought that now would be a good time to get ready and leave. It was about a 20 minute drive to the club. I parked my car in a half full parking lot near by and started walking towards the building that was mentioned on their website. A tingling feeling started to appear in the bottom of my stomach as I approached the building. Maybe this wasn't such a good idea, I thought. But before I knew it I was already opening the door and walking in. The were a few people waiting to get in, waiting for a bouncer to check their IDs. I got in the back of the line and took my drivers license out of my purse. I heard the bouncer ask the person in front of him which section he was going to. I couldn't hear the mans reply, but the bouncer pointed somewhere through the curtain behind him. When it was finally my turn in line I handed over my ID to him. He took a look at it before saying "I don't recognize you. Do you have an appointment or are you just looking for the bar?" "I-I came here because of the banner saying you were looking for staff on the website." I said, looking down like I had done something bad. "In that case, take a right and go talk to Ms. Juniper in here office at the very end of the hall. Good luck." I thanked him and went behind the curtain. Behind it was an entrance to a large bar, filled with people drinking from both baby bottles and regular glasses. There were many people, both male and female, who who obviously wearing diapers. The majority of the people wearing diapers had a few infantile accessories, such as pacifiers clipped to their shirts or bibs around their neck. The entrance was right in the middle of a long hallway, so once I had finished starring at the bars occupants I headed down the right hall. There were a lot of doors in this hallway. I could only assume that they were the play rooms that were mentioned on the website. As I waked past one the doors, I heard what was definitely someone being spanked. I continued my walk until I reached the door with big white letters writing out "Ms. Juniper." Taking a deep breath, I mustered all of my courage and knocked on the door. "Come in." someone on the other side of the door said. I opened the door and did as they instructed. Inside of the room was a normal office with a woman sitting at a computer. The woman had long brunette hair and appeared to be in her mid to late thirties. She was wearing a normal dress shirt and had her hair down. "How can I help you?" she said, looking up from her computer monitor. "I-I'm here to talk about the j-job posting on your website." I nervously said to her. "Oh! Perfect! Close the door and take a seat." she instructed. I followed her directions and took my place at the seat in front of her desk. I sat down with my legs closed together. I wonder if she was able to hear how hard my heart was beating? "Thank you for taking the time to come in. My name is Patrica Juniper, but you probably know me as Ms. Juniper. Let's start off with some questions. Can you please tell me a little bit about yourself?" Ms. Juniper said. "Well, my name is Katie Williams, and I recently got fired from my job. I stumbled upon your website last night and took a look around. I've never seen a lot of this stuff before, but after taking a look around the website I knew I was interested in learning more." I replied, nervous how she would respond. "Which parts are you new to?" Ms. Juniper asked. "The d-diapers and baby stuff mostly. I've done some BDSM stuff before, but nothing to level of what I saw on the site." I replied, blushing. "I take it you're interested in the submissive portion of the club then. I also assume you've never done any kind of 'adult performance' work before too. Normally I would turn away someone as inexperienced as you are, but we're short staffed and I think you will be quite popular. I want to go over a few things with you and ask a few more questions. Let me start with what all you would be doing if you take the job. First of all, you will likely be wearing a diaper and restrained more often than not. There's also a certain amount of pain you need to be able to endure. A lot of requests will involve you being spanked, and you will need to be able to endure it. Is that something you think you can handle?" The thought of being spanked started to get me a little excited. The thought of being restrained wasn't helping too much either. The diapers were going to be an interesting new experience, but I could probably handle it. I wasn't dispelled and wanted to hear more. "I think I can handle it. It's embarrassing to admit, but I've loved being spanked for a while now. I also like being tied up during sex. I've never thought of wearing a diaper before, but I'm not turned away by the idea." I answered, beet red. "I like to hear that. That also leads into my next question. While not all of the guests are here for sexual reasons, the majority are. I assume by coming here, you already knew this. The guests are not allowed to directly penetrate you, but they will be allowed to use a large range of sex toys on you. Are you okay with doing this, even in front of crowds of people? Since you're not experienced with this, I would like you think it over a little before answering. Take all the time you need." Ms. Juniper continued. I was a little scared now. I'm not a virgin, but getting tied up and having sex toys used on me in front of dozens of people wasn't something I'd thought about or done before. Maybe it wasn't a good idea to come here. But, why am I still as excited as before? Maybe I could try it once and quit if I absolutely hate it? Ms. Juniper would understand, right? It was still sounding better than going back to another fast food job. "I'm a little scared, but I think I can do it. It sounds more appealing than working another fast food job." I responded. "Alright then. If you think you can handle the job, then I welcome you aboard." She said, standing up and reaching out her hand. "Thank you!" I replied, standing up and shaking her hand. "Now that we got that out of the way, let me explain how our system works. You probably read this on the site, but we service peoples custom fantasies. These fantasies are filled out online. You will be given an account for our website and you will be able to see these fantasies. From here, you will be able to read them over and bid on them. The client will be shown a picture of you and the price you're willing to do it for. They can then select who they want to carry out that fantasy. After they're finished with you, you get to keep all of the money." Ms. Juniper explained after we had retaken our seats. "There is also the live performance area, for if you don't have a client that night or are between appointments. You probably saw this area when you walked in. In here, we have actresses up on stage performing various situations together. This are usually pretty similar to what happens in the one-on-one rooms, but in front of a large crowd. Here, take a look." Ms. Juniper said before turning around her computer monitor. On the screen was video from what I assumed was a security camera. The video was showing the stage in the performance area that I saw when I walked in. On the stage were two women. One women was wearing your typical leather dominatrix outfit and the other was locked inside of a pillory with her legs spread wide, wearing only a big blue and white diaper. The diaper was taped up, but pulled down below the womans butt cheeks. Protruding from her butt was a long tube that ran to a red rubber bag. At this point it was evident to me that the restrained girl was receiving an enema. Ms. Juniper clicked something on her computer and I began to hear the sound from the stage. There was a lot of white noise coming from the crowd. The dominatrix on stage then removed the tube from the other womans butt and quickly pulled the diaper back up. "Now you be a good girl and hold that enema until I say to release it, Cindy. We're now going to be taking bid for the person who's going to come up and give this naughty little girl her spanking while she's filling her diaper. Let's start at $20!" The dominatrix said to the crowd. This was just like a normal auction. The girl in the pillory was squirming in place while the dominatrix kept listing off the highest bid. After about a minute the highest bid was $150. The dominatrix instructed the bidder to make his way on stage while she got ready for him. A simple wooden chair was brought on stage by a stage hand. While the man was making his way to the stage, the dominatrix pulled out a leash and walked around to the other side of the pillory. She attached the leash to something on the other woman and released the lock on the pillory. The diapered woman stayed in place after the top half of the pillory was raised. The dominatrix then came back around and used the cuffs that were apparently attached to the womans wrists to restrain her arms behind her back. She then tugged on the leash that was attached to a collar around the womans neck and began to lead her to where the man was now sitting. It took a couple of seconds for the girl to slowly waddle over there. I finally got to see the diapered womans face as she was being lead to the man. Around her neck was a pink dog collar with the leash attached to it. There also appeared to be a giant pacifier strapped around her face, gagging her. For some reason I was expecting her to be sobbing, but she looked like she was more excited than ever before. Once they arrived at the man, who was now sitting in the chair, the dominatrix gently pushed the woman down onto his lap. "All right everyone, it looks like this little girl is all set for her spanking! Once this fine gentleman delivers the first blow on her diapered bottom, she will be allowed to let loose and soil her diaper. Is everyone ready?" The dominatrix said, turning to the audience. The crowd let out a symphony of cheers and approvals as the man brought his hand down on the womans diapered bottom. The man and woman were positioned so that the womans bottom was directly facing the audience and the camera. After a few more swats, the back of the diaper was beginning to expand and change color. The woman was obviously releasing the enema into the diaper all while receiving a spanking in front of dozens of people. The man continued his assault on her diapered bottom for another minute while she finished releasing the enema. When she was done, she went limp on the mans lap. This didn't discourage the man however, as he lost no speed in continuing the spanking. "It looks like our little girl has finished filling her diaper! Since she took her punishment so well, I think she deserves a little treat!" The dominatrix said to the crowd. A stage hand came on stage and handed the man a vibrator. It seems he already knew what to do, as he turned it on a pressed up against the crotch of the diaper. The woman immediately tensed up and began fidgeting. The man held her down with one arm while keeping the vibrator pressed against her diaper with the other. It took less than 30 seconds for the woman to orgasm and go limp on the man's lap once again. The dominatrix moved to the womans face and began removing her gag. Once it was removed, she moved her microphone ear piece close enough to the womans face for her to speak into it. "What do we say to the kind man for helping punish you?" the dominatrix asked the woman, in a voice like she was talking to a toddler. "Thank you for punishing me, sir." The woman said, coming off of her post-orgasm high. "It was no problem, sweetheart." Replied the man, lightly patting the seat of her diaper. "That concludes this show, everyone! If you would like to tip little Cindy for a job well done, please let the lady at the front know! We're going to go get this little girl cleaned up. Our next performance will be at the start of the next hour!" Explained the dominatrix to the crowd. The diapered women then had her leash tugged on and was brought to her feet. The dominatrix then proceeded to guide her behind the stage and they soon vanished. "That was a perfect example of what you will be doing if you take the job. Do you think you would be able to handle something like that or something even more intense?" Ms. Juniper asked me, bringing me back to reality. I was taken aback by what I had just witnessed. It was almost surreal watching that scene while it was happening. The weirdest part about it though, was that it turned me on. I honestly wanted to see more and even take part in it. Thinking about being tied, spanked, and humiliated all while being paid? I definitely think I could handle that. "Yes, I believe I can." I answered. "I like to hear that. Let me explain how you will be paid then. As I mentioned earlier, the guest fantasies will have a price that you bid on. When you're starting out, we can help you with judging good prices. The house takes a fee when they post the guest posts the listing, so all the money shown will go to you. If you're not servicing a fantasy, then you can be up on stage performing for guests like you just saw Cindy doing. When doing this you will be paired up with a dom, who will run the show while you play along. There will be points in the show where guests in the audience can bid on playing a certain role. You and the dom will each get 40% of the bid, while the house gets the remaining 20%. Is this making sense?" Ms. Juniper explained. "Yes, it is." I replied. "Alright. Guests can also book you to go to the one-on-one rooms. They'll describe what they're wanting to do, and you can accept or decline based on how much they're paying. Think of it like a more impromptu fantasy. I should mention that there are cameras in every one-on-one room for safety reasons. I should also mention that guests are not allowed to penetrate you at all. This rule doesn't apply to dildos and other sex toys, however. You can consent to this before hand when you take the commission. There is also a safe word here. If you ever feel unsafe or too uncomfortable, you can say it and the guest or dom will immediately stop whatever they were undoing. I believe that is everything that I need to go over. Do you have any questions?" Ms. Juniper continued. "When do I start?" I asked, nervous and mildly excited that she may say tonight. "You will start tomorrow night. Be here by 6:30 so we can get some things ready before you start. Anything else you would like to ask?" Ms. Juniper answered "No, I can't think of anything." I answered back. "Excellent. Give me a moment to get some paperwork for you to fill out before you come in tomorrow." Ms. Juniper said, opening a filing cabinet behind her. When she was done gathering all the paperwork, put them in a manila folder, and handed it to me. "In there you'll find tax paperwork and the contract. Please fill them out and bring them back when you come in tomorrow. And before you go, please follow me back to our supply room. There are a few things I want to give you." Ms. Juniper requested, standing up from her desk. I also got up and began following her out of the office. We walked through a separate hallway than the one I entered through. Eventually we arrived at an unmarked metal door. Ms. Juniper took a key out of her pocket and opened the door for us. After entering the room, I was shocked at what it contained. Inside was hundreds of packs of diapers, with an awing amount of variety. There were all kinds of colors and designs. There was even actual baby diapers and pull-ups as well. Was the ABDL scene really this big? Diapers weren't the only thing kept in the room though. There was also a large amount of onesies, dresses, baby bottles, pacifiers, bibs, and all kinds of sex toys in the room. "This is our supply room, where we keep spare toys and diapers. Since you have no experience in the ABDL scene, I'm going to also send you home with a variety of diapers and accessories. I want you to use them and try to get used to them before tomorrow. Do you happen to know your waist size?" Ms. Juniper asked. "O-oh. Okay. Last time I checked it was around 32 inches." I answered. "You should be able to fit into a small then. In that case, I'm also going to send you home with some baby diapers and pull-ups. Please try them on and let me know how they fit." She continued, going around the room with an opaque bag. I watched her go around the room, putting various items in the bag. Some of the things I noticed her putting in the bag were an unopened adult sized pacifier, a baby bottle, a bottle of baby powder, a package of wet wipes, 3 baby diapers, 3 pull-ups, and 6 different designs of adult diapers. This was definitely going to be an interesting 24 hours. "Like I said, please take these items home and experiment with them. If possible, I'd like you to be wearing these from the time you get home to when you arrive tomorrow night. Of course, this includes using them as well. You will want to get used to using them and be able to do so with little to no hesitation" Ms. Juniper instructed, handing me the bag. I blushed at her describing my homework. I had to admit that I was little excited to start though. The bag found its way into my hand and I was soon being led to the exit. Ms. Juniper and I said our goodbyes and before I knew it I was back at my car. I sat the diaper bag and folder down on my passenger seat and got into my car. The drive back to my house consisted of me thinking about the stage scene I had witnessed and an occasional glance at the diaper bag to make sure it didn't go anywhere. The scene that occupied my thoughts the most was when the woman was over that mans lap and was having her messy diaper spanked. The thought that tomorrow that could be me wasn't helping my horniness any. I was growing more and more anticipated for tomorrow night. Soon enough, I had arrived back at my apartment and brought my new items inside. I set the folder down on my counter and brought the diaper bag back to my room. I dumped the bag out on my bed and began looking through the contents. The first thing to catch my eye was the pacifier. I decided to start with that, and began removing its packaging. After it was free, I examined it. The rubber part was much bigger then anything a baby would use. The plastic plate also had the Playpen's logo printed on it. There wasn't much left to examine on the pacifier, so I decided to bite the bullet and place the rubber bulb in my mouth. The pacifier filled a large portion of my mouth. I had a ball gag that I would occasionally wear when playing with myself, but this was different. I was able to squish the bulb inside my mouth and move it around. I sucked on it a few times and actually kind of enjoyed it. I left the pacifier in my mouth and began to examine all of the different types of diapers laid out in front of me. The first ones I took a look at were the baby diapers. They were quite small, obviously meant for someone 18 years younger than me. The outside of the diaper had a picture of Tinker Bell printed on the front. Ms. Juniper had asked me to try these on, but I doubt I will be able to even get them on. I set the baby diaper aside, deciding I would try it on first. The next item was the pull-ups. They were purple and had a large red butterfly on the front. The item reminded me of when my sister used to wet the bed and wore something similar at night. I picked one up and put hands through the leg holes of. After the pull-up was decompressed I began to examine the inside. It was pure white and quite soft to the touch. I brought my arms farther apart just to see how much it would expand. Once I got to the point where I was scared of breaking it I examined how big the waist hole was and had no doubt that it would fit on me. I placed the pull-up back down with the other and started to look through the giant adult diapers. There was an all pink one with hearts, a blue and white one that was identical to the one the woman on stage was wearing, a plain white one with an animal pattern, another white one with the word "Baby" written with blocks on the front, a purple and pink one, and a solid black one. I was amazed by how thick some of these were. The largest one was at least two inches thick while still compressed! I picked up the all black diaper and unfolded it. There was a large blue rectangle in the middle of the inside that I wasn't sure the purpose of. I ran my fingers along the inside of the diaper and was surprised by how soft it was. It felt pretty thick as well. I wonder how much this thing could hold at maximum capacity? I doubt I would even be able to use it enough to find out. Another thing that surprised me was how large it was when it was unfolded. I picked it up and set one side against the ground and the other side went up past my legs. I folded the diaper in half and put it next to the baby diaper, deciding to put it on after I'm finished with the baby diaper. Ms. Juniper requested that I wear the diapers up until I come in tomorrow evening, and I was going to try my best to do so. I slid my pants and panties down to my ankles and kicked them off. My heart started beating faster and harder as I grabbed the diaper and began to open it up. I looped it between my legs and began raising it up to its intended position. Soon enough, I felt the soft fabric press up against my vagina. A shiver ran up spine due to the sensation. Once the diaper was correctly position under me I tried to tape it up. It was very awkward due to me trying to do it while standing up. If it is this hard with a baby diaper, then I'm definitely going to have to lie down for the adult diaper. I had to stretch the left tape a little bit, but I was able to get it secured on the front end of the diaper. The next tape was the same. I had to stretch it a bit more than the first one, but soon enough I was standing there, wearing a diaper meant for a baby. I was very surprised that I was able to tape it on. I wouldn't say that it was on too securely, but I could move around in it without too much worry. The diaper was pressed pretty tightly around me due to its size, so I could feel every part of it touching my body in some place. It had a very soft feeling against my butt and vagina that I honestly loved. My only complaint so far is how much the tapes press against my sides. I pressed my hand up against the front of the diaper, sending another shiver through my body. I was beginning to get more and more horny due to the constant sensation against my nether regions and the feeling that I was doing something naughty. I gave the diaper a little rub, causing another shiver. At this point I had to stop myself, as I didn't want to immediately orgasm without experimenting with the other diapers first. There was no way this diaper would hold any liquid if I were to try to use it, so I decided to remove it and put on the large adult diaper instead. I ripped the tapes off of the sides of baby diaper a placed it down on my bed. The diaper did seem to be slightly wet in the middle due to my arousal. After I finished examining the discarded baby diaper, I picked up the big black diaper and the bottle of baby powder. I brought the items out to my living room, as there wasn't enough space in my bedroom for me lay down on the floor. Once I arrived at a suitable spot, I set the diaper and powder on the floor and got down on my hands and knees. I began laying the diaper out on the floor in front of me. Once it was spread out, I spun around and began lowering myself onto the back end of it. Once I was had my bottom against the diaper, I slowly lowered my back until I was laying down. I could feel the soft padding of the diaper all the way from my butt cheeks to my lower back. At this point, the feeling of naughtiness began to arise again. I disregarded my raising horniness and grabbed the bottle of baby powder. I've never changed a diaper before, but it seems like a pretty intuitive process. I flipped the lid off of the bottle and poured some powder onto my hand. The smell was really strong and quickly began to envelope the room. It brought back vague memories of my parents changing my little sister's diapers when I was young. I brought the powder down to my crotch and began sprinkling it around. Once All the powder was released I began rubbing it in, spending a little extra time around my sensitive parts. After I was done up front I began to rub it into my bottom. Once every area was thoroughly powdered, I leaned forward and brought the front of the diaper up to my lower stomach. I scrunched my legs together a little and was able to get a feel for how thick these diapers are. I then adjusted the diaper around a little more to get it in the right position and began removing the tapes. Unlike the baby diaper, this diaper has 4 tapes. I started with the right side first, bringing it as far to the right as I could and sticking the tapes down. I then repeated the process with the right side. After a couple of adjustments, I was soon strapped into a big, thick diaper. I brought my hand to the front of the diaper and applied some pressure to it. The inside wasn't as soft as the baby diaper, but it certainly wasn't bad. There had to be at least an inch of padding in this diaper. I got up onto my feet and began to move around a little. Walking was much different while wearing a diaper. I had to walk with a waddle and there was a crinkle with every movement made I made. I spent a little bit longer examining the big diaper that was strapped around my waist. Once I was done, I waddled over to the folder I was sent home with, deciding I should probably get it done sooner rather than later. I brought it over to my table and set it down. I was about to sit down and get to work on it when I got an idea. I waddled back into my room and picked up the baby bottle that was resting on my bed. I brought it out to the kitchen and grabbed the bottle of apple juice that I had in the fridge. The juice was a little old, but it shouldn't be past the expiration date. I screwed the lid off of the baby bottle and extracted the almost comically long nipple. This nipple was different from that of a normal baby bottle. Is this supposed make it easier for adults? After I filled the bottle up with the apple juice, I put it back in the fridge and screwed the nipple on to it. I sat down at my bar stool in front of my counter, feeling the thick padding press up against my bottom. I felt it condense under my bottom and was reminded again just how soft it was. Once I was comfortable, I lifted the bottle and stuck the nipple into my mouth. It tasted just like the pacifier did. I started sucking on it like I was with the pacifier and soon felt the cold juice flow into my mouth. It required more effort than I was expecting to get the liquid out of the bottle. I sucked the juice out for a minute or so before I set it back down and began to work on the paper in front of me. After filling out the tax and liability forms in front of me and finishing the bottle, I got up and headed back to my living room. It took a lot more work to finish the bottle than I was expecting. There was a lot more liquid inside than I had thought and it took a while to get it out through the nipple. I was tired after filling out boring paperwork for half an hour and decided to just relax and watch a movie. Before sitting down, I went back over to the counter and grabbed the pacifier. I stuck it back in my mouth and went back over to my couch. I had only been using it for an hour, but it was quickly growing on me. Taking a seat, I felt the diaper press into my bottom and lower back again. I decided to put on Up, as it is one of my favorite movies. A kids movie also felt appropriate, based off my current attire. After 45 minutes of watching the movie and occasionally browsing Instagram on my phone, I felt a need to pee. I guess the apple juice had finally made its way through my system. My heart began to speedup at the thought of peeing in the diaper. It has been fifteen years since I peed myself last. How would it feel? Would I like it? After a moment of contemplation, the urge struck again and I resolved to do it. I tried pushing like I normally would, but nothing would come out. I kept trying, to the point of it hurting a little, but I still wasn't able to let anything out. Why is it so hard to pee yourself? I paused the movie and went to the bathroom. I thought that maybe I could trick my body into letting go by being in a place that I usually peed. I took a seat on the toilet and felt the diaper press up against my body where the rims were. Luckily, the diaper didn't dip down into the water. I started to push again and had little issue letting go. The sound of my urine hitting the diaper became audible and soon the padding the was pressed up to my crouch began getting warm and wet. I slowly stood up and was able to keep the stream going. The diaper kept absorbing all my pee and soon I was finished. The diaper has now considerably bulkier than its previous state. Heavier, too. In spite of this, the feeling was absolutely amazing. The warm and wet pressing against my sensitive areas was one of the best feelings I have experienced. I prodded at it for a few moment and pressed the wet part up against my skin. I could feel the urine leak out a little before being suck right back into the padding. I shivered a little at this feeling. I was starting to get turned on again. I probably should have gotten changed out of this diaper after I wet it, but this feeling was way to good to let go of. I teased myself through the diaper a bit longer before going back out to finish my movie. I sat back down on the couch and instantly had another appreciation for the wet diaper. The feeling of the wet padding pressing all over my bottom and crotch was to die for. I resumed my movie and continued to tease myself for the duration. I would rub my clitoris through the diaper and whisper under my breath about how naughty I was. Once the movie was finished, the diaper was losing the warmth that had made it so enjoyable and I was nearing my limit for teasing. I decided it was time that I finish myself off and then get out of this big, wet diaper. I could have just rubbed myself off through or inside the diaper, but where's the fun in that? I waddled to my bedroom and pulled out a shoe box. This is the box where I kept all my 'toys'. From inside, I pulled out a pair of leather cuffs, a ball gag, and a blindfold. I brought the item back into my living room and set them on the coffee table in front of my couch. I pulled my pacifier out and set it next to the items, resolving to look at how much a pacifier gag cost later. For now though, I picked up the ball gag and popped it into my mouth. I let out a moan through the gag and secured it behind my head. Next came the blindfold. After that, I secured my wrists to one another in front of me and stepped through them so that they were behind my back. Once I was setup in my restraints I moved a foot or two over to the arm of my couch. I bent over it and began to feel it press the diaper into my cunt. A shudder ran through my entire body and a moan escaped into the gag. I was in heavy. I began thinking up a scenario in my head about how I was naughty girl who wet her diaper and was being bent over for a spanking. This, combined with the semi-warm diaper grinding against my clitoris quickly caused me to experience one of the greatest orgasms I had ever had. I wasn't done yet though. I continued my humping of the couch arm and imagined someone pulling down my diaper and paddling my ass while berating me for wetting my diaper. I then imagined this happening on stage in front of a whole crowd of people. They all had their eyes trained on me, watching me get my wet diaper pulled down and then get paddled. This made even more excited than I was before and caused me to speed up my humping. After another mind shattering orgasm, I collapsed on the couch arm to catch my breath. It took about a minute or so to bring me back to reality. I slowly stood up and began to undo the restraints I had put myself in. Once it was all taken off, I felt the diaper again. It had gotten even cooler since I started. I thought to myself that I should probably change out of this used diaper and into something else. I waddled back to my room and took a look at the rest of the diapers laid out on my bed. Should I change into another big bulky one or go with a pull-up, or maybe even a baby diaper? It was getting pretty late and I had already tried on the adult and baby diapers, so I decided to go with the pull-ups. I picked up the one I had done the stretch testing on earlier and brought it, the package of wet wipes, and a pair of pajama pants out to the living room. On my way to the bathroom, I noticed my pacifier sitting on the coffee table where I had left it. I went over to it and popped it back into my mouth before continuing my waddle to the bathroom. Once inside the bathroom, I took a look in the mirror and noticed how much my diaper was sagging. It was at least an inch or two lower than it had been when dry, no wonder walking had been so hard. I began undoing the tapes on the diaper and it soon fell to the ground. The pure white padding on the inside had become discolored and had expanded a considerable amount. I was soon hit by the smell of urine and decided it would be a good time to dispose of this diaper. I rolled it up like I had seen my mom do many times when my sister was still a baby. This was a bit harder though due to the large size and bulk. When it was good enough to at least prevent the smell from escaping, I placed it on top of my bathroom counter. A draft came through the bathroom and blew against bottom, causing me to shiver a little. I took the wet wipes out of the package and began to wipe down any area that had previously been covered by the diaper. Once I was done, I picked up the soft purple pull-up and stretched out the sides. I slipped both legs through it and brought it up to my waist. This reminded me more of the baby diaper than the adult one. It was really soft and actually very comfortable. It wasn't very thick, but I could still tell that it wasn't normal panties. I took a look in the mirror at myself and was in love with how cute they looked on me. I was suddenly hit with a memory of helping my little sister put on a pull-up many years ago. She looked just as adorable standing in just a t-shirt and pull-up then as I do now. Of course, I had the added benefit of the pacifier to help me. When I finished admiring myself, I slipped my pajama pants on, did the rest of my bedtime routine and went out to the living room. I took a look at my clock and noticed that it was almost midnight. This pull-up was much easier to walk in than the diaper. It was still noticeable that it was there, but didn't force me to waddle everywhere. A yawn hit me as I deposited the diaper in my trash can and began turning out my lights before heading to bed. As I laid down, I felt the pull-up press up against me again. It's soft insides were really enjoyable and would probably excite me if I hadn't just had two amazing orgasms. After a little adjustment I found a comfortable position and drifted off to sleep. When I awoke in the morning, the first thing I noticed was the feeling of something wrapped around my waist. Soon my memories of yesterday came back to me as I realized the feeling was the pull-up I wore to bed. I also realized the pacifier I had gone to sleep with was no longer in my mouth. I looked on the floor and found it sitting there, nipple-up. Eventually I forced myself to get up and pick up my pacifier. I brought it out to my kitchen and rinsed it off in the sink. When it was thoroughly rinsed off, I placed it back into my mouth and began sucking on it. I made myself some breakfast and drank a little bit more juice from the bottle. After breakfast I was finished eating, the urge to pee hit me. This pull-up wouldn't hold nearly as much as the big adult diaper, but could it hold my full bladder? I made my way into my bathroom and placed myself on the toilet once again. I began pushing and in no time I could hear my pee hit the pull-up. I kept pushing and felt the pull-up grow heavier under me. When I was done, I slowly stood up and felt the pull-up. It didn't feel like it leaked, but it certainly couldn't take much more. The pull-up expanded a lot in almost all areas. It also provided the same nice, warm feeling that the diaper provided last night. I wanted to sit down and play with it a little, but I was scared it would leak. I was about to slip the pull-up off of me when I had an idea. I carefully made my way to my shower and stepped inside. The pull-up was now causing me to waddle a little, but not as bad as the wet diaper did. Once I was safe inside, I pressed the pull-up against my crotch. The warm feeling felt just as good as last night, but this time I could also feel droplets of pee run down my legs. I'm glad I decided not to sit down on any furniture. I teased myself a little bit longer before resolving to save my horniness for tonight. I gave the pull-up a front and back press with both hands, relishing the feeling of the warm padding and pee dripping down my legs. After that, I tore off the sides and removed the pull-up from my body. I folded it up and placed it in the sink to keep it from making a mess while I showered. I took out my pacifier while I was at it and stepped inside the shower. After showering and drying off, I placed my pacifier back in my mouth and made my way back to my bedroom, naked except for the towel. I deposited the pull-up in my garbage on my way. I needed to go shopping today, so I was considering not changing into a new diaper. I considered this for a second before deciding that would go again what Ms. Juniper asked of me. It's not like anyone would know right? I would just wear another pull-up. They're should be discreet enough to not be noticeable. I grabbed another pull-up out of my pile of supplies and worked it up my legs. Once it was in position I gave it a pat on the front, relishing the soft padding against my skin and headed over to my closet to pick-out an outfit. I decided on a slightly loose pair of shorts and a thin top. It was expected to be hot out today, and I didn't feel like melting. The shorts will make sure that my embarrassing underwear isn't revealed and a belt will help ensure that. I finished getting dressed, grabbed everything else I would need and headed out to my car. The pull-up became noticeable again when I sat down in my seat. The padding pressed against my bottom and made sure I didn't forget that I am in public in what's essentially a diaper. After a few seconds of embarrassment I started my car and began driving. I decided to go to a store farther way than the one I usually go to, just in case my little secret got revealed. I could get my mind off the pull-up the entire drive. It's soft padding was still too alien to be forgettable. I eventually arrived at the store and headed inside. The pull-up was only becoming more and more noticeable the longer I was walking. The padding rubbed against my legs as I walked, making it impossible to not notice. This only added to my embarrassment as I constantly checked around to make sure no one knew what I had on under my shorts. Towards the end of gathering all my groceries, I walked past the baby and children isle. No one was around and my curiosity was piqued, so I went in and took a look. Everything I saw was what you would expect of a baby isle. A massive amount of different diapers, baby food, toys, etc. A couple seconds later a thought popped into my head. I didn't have everything at home that I needed for a complete baby experience. No one knew me at this store, so what big of a deal would it be anyways? I was going to use self-checkout anyways. I grabbed a few different jars of baby food, pacifier clip, a couple of larger sized bibs, a changing mat and some baby formula and placed them in my cart. I positioned them in a way that wouldn't be obvious at a quick glance. I made my way down the isle more until I arrived at the pull-ups and bed-wetting protection. That's where I found a package of pull-ups identical to the one I was wearing right now. After this current one, I would only have one left, and I really like these. I made the impulsive decision to get the 40 pack and placed it in my cart. There was no way I could fully conceal this, so I hurried up with gathering the rest of my items and getting out of there. I quickly bagged my baby items at the self checkout and got to my car with no issues are weird looks. When I got home I quickly brought my bags into my apartment to avoid anyone seeing what was inside. I set the bags down on my counter and put everything away where it belonged. I saved the bag of baby items for last, setting them together on the counter when I got to them. The first thing I did with them was unwrap the pacifier clip and attached it to my shirt. I went and got my pacifier from my nightstand in my room, attached the clip to it and inserted it back into my mouth. The clip was white with baby ducks covering it. It was getting to be lunch time, so I decided to make some lunch. This would be a perfect time to try out some of the baby food and the formula that I got. First I was going to make my actual lunch, and what better to have in this current state than a PB&J sandwich? I made my sandwich (with the crust cut off of course) and placed it on the counter. Next was to make my bottle. I read the instructions and mixed everything how it said to. After a few minutes I had a baby bottle full of formula, ready for lunch. The final item was a jar of peach flavored baby food. I unscrewed the lid, got a spoon, and set it on my plate. I took my seat, once again feeling the padding press again my bottom. I unwrapped my lips from my pacifier and let it dangle from my shirt. Next, I took one of the bibs I purchased and secured the Velcro around my neck. The bib was a light ping with "Princess" seamed on it in a darker pink. I would probably die if I got caught wearing it. But given the other item that I'm wearing, this was probably preferable. I brought the bottle of formula up to my lips and did a quick taste test. What I was met with was one of the worst tastes of my life. I instantly spit it out all over my counter. I don't think I could stand another taste of that in my life? People actually feed this to their children?! I got up from my chair and cleaner up the mess I just made on my counter. I would have to give myself a spanking later for making a mess and not finishing my bottle. Just with that thought, my horniness was building up again. I resisted the urge to do it now, resolving to do it after my lunch. I dumped the bottle contents in the sink and rinsed it out. I was certainly not going to try that again. The bottle was soon filled back up with apple juice and I continued my lunch. I picked up my spoon and scooped up a small glob of the peach flavored much. It didn't look appealing, but there was no way it was worse than the baby formula. I braced myself and stuck the spoon in my mouth. The consistency of the mush was less than desirable, but the taste wasn't too bad. I could finish this without a problem, so I did just that. Once I finished the jar of baby food I ate my sandwich and finished my bottle. I cleaned up my dishes and stored them away. Now, it was time for my spanking. I've been a naughty girl, making a mess and then not finishing my bottle. My crotch was coming to life once again inside the pull-up. I bent over and opened one of my drawers, pulling out a wooden spoon. I'm pretty sure I've use this spoon for spanking myself more than I have cooking. It was one of my favorite implements to use. The couch arm was usually where I would administer my self spankings, as it's the perfect height to raise my bottom up in the air and make me feel like I'm over someone's knee. I undid my belt, pulled my shorts down and stepped out of them. Next, I began to work the pull-up down until it was just above my knees. The pull-up prevented me from moving my legs too far apart, which made this even better. Now that my bare bottom was exposed, it was time to begin. I bent myself over the couch arm and immediately got to work on my backside. The first one stung just as much as it always does. I continued the assault on my poor bottom for minutes, intensely sucking on the pacifier the entire time. The thought of having my pull-up pulled down and getting a spanking was already making me horny, but the action of doing it made it close to unbearable. This didn't prevent me from noticing the pain that comes with a wooden spoon spanking, though. I could tell my bottom was aching, but I was unable to really feel anything due to how turned on I was. After a little bit more, my arm was getting tired and I could tell my bottom was going to be on fire for at least the next hour. That should be enough to teach me a lesson, hehe. I dropped my arm and let myself rest for a minute. I wanted nothing more than to quench my horniness right now, but I already resolved to wait until tonight. That's when another idea popped into my head. How about add a little bit more humiliation by giving myself a time-out? It would certainly be fitting, given the childish pull-up I had on and the pacifier that was in my mouth. I got up from the couch and got a good idea of how sore my bottom is. I took a look behind me and could tell that my bottom was very red. I had really done a number on myself. I slowly brought the pull-up back up to its intended position and could felt that pain in my bottom go through my body. This was probably the hardest spanking I'd ever given myself. Without putting my shorts back on, I went over to my phone and set an alarm. It was set to go off in ten minutes. I quickly made my way over to the open corner in my living room stuck my nose in the corner. For the first minute of time-out, I thought up some rules. 1. My nose is to not leave the corner for the entire duration. 2. My hands are too stay above my waist line. 3. My pacifier is to stay in my mouth at all times. After the rules were created, I began to get a little bored. I could definitely see why this is a punishment now. I was thinking about just giving up and going on with my life, but I was committed to wait it out. My bottom was hurting now more than before. It was hard to avoid rubbing it. A few moments later I began to notice a new sensation. I needed to poop. Peeing in a diaper was one thing, but pooping in one was a whole new level. I was initially thinking that it would be best to just use the toilet like normal. That would certainly be the most normal and least gross option. There were a few things wrong with that idea though. I told Ms. Juniper that I would wear and use the diapers. I was also currently in time-out and not allowed to leave the corner. I continued the debate in my head for a little longer. Eventually, I decided that I would do it. I would poop myself for the first time in over 15 years. I started pushing, but I was having the same issues as last night when I tried to pee my diaper for the first time. Maybe if I squatted down it would help? I wasn't violating any rules of the timeout as long as my nose didn't leave the corner and my arms were above my waist. I slowly started bending my knees into a squat, going slowly so I didn't fall. Once I was in a good squat, I began pushing once again. A little pee began to come out and absorb into the pull-up, which surprised me a little. Shortly after, I began to feel the poop coming out and into the pull-up. I gave another big push and felt the pull-up being pushed away from my body. I felt even more pee come out a be soaked into the padding. Eventually, I finished pushing out the log of poop and I let out a large exhale. The feeling of the poop being pressed against my bottom and between my legs was a feeling I'd never experienced before. It was very warm and actually felt fairly good. More than anything, it succeeded at making me feel humiliated. The pull-up was slowly forcing it to spread out across my sore bottom, adding even more heat to it. I slowly stood back up, feeling the poop rearrange itself. Once I want standing up straight again, the smell hit me. It was probably one of the worst things I've smelt in my life! It's not even comparable to the smell of using the toilet. People really take for granted how much the water does to muffle the smell. I needed to get out of this thing as fast as possible. I was about to turn around and head to the bathroom, when I remember that I was still in my self-imposed time-out. How long did I even have left? I hadn't been keeping track. The smell was bad, but like I said before, I've committed myself to serving this time-out. I couldn't have much longer left anyways, right? Time slowly dragged on as I waited for the alarm to sound and free me from this corner. I continued to stand there in mild agony. Both from the smell of the soiled pull-up and from my burning bottom. I was staying as still as possible to avoid spreading the mess around even more. This was probably going to be a nightmare to clean up as well. Am I going to have to do this at the club? Probably, eventually. Despite the rancid smell, I was still a little horny. My still sore bottom combined with the humiliation of being required to keep my nose in the corner while wearing a poop filled pull-up was firing up my masochist side. Time continued to slowly creep by as I sucked on the pacifier and tried to ignore the smell. Seriously, how much longer was this going to go on? It's only ten minutes, yet it feel likes hours. While I waited, I let a little bit more urine release into the pull-up. Might as well get as much use out of it as I can, right? Finally, after what felt like an eternity, I heard the alarm go off. I immediately turned around and began waddling towards my phone to silence it. I tried as hard as I could to avoid making an even bigger mess, but I know I was failing. I felt the poop move around with every stride I took, spreading all over my inner legs. I needed a shower ASAP. Not even caring about making a mess anymore, I began to take faster and less careful strikes. I got to my phone, silenced the alarm, and started to make my way to the bathroom. Something terrible happened on my way there though. I tripped on my rug and fell right onto to my butt. The poop in my pull-up quickly spread all over to the rest of my butt and even up into my front. My ass was also aching with renewed vigor once again from the sudden impact. I got up off the ground and did a quick check to make sure no poop leaked onto the floor. I appeared to be in the clear, so I continued my journey to my shower. I soon arrived there and immediately got to work on peeling the sides off the pull-up. Once it was loose, I slowly brought it down and placed it on the ground. Thankfully, I didn't make even more of a mess. The smell hit me again, this time with more intensity than before. This was even worse than before! I stripped out of my top and bra, placing them and the pacifier next to the sink. Finally, I turned on the fan and shower and hopped right in. That was without a doubt the best shower of my life. It took me half an hour until I felt clean and exited the shower. The warm water was not helping my recently punished butt cheeks feel better at all. I caught another whiff of the pull-up as I stepped out of the shower. How was I going to dispose of this thing? It would stink up the entire apartment if I left it in my trashcan. I had a few plastic bags in one of my drawers, so maybe I could wrap it up in them and throw it in the dumpster outside? I left my bathroom and shut the door to prevent the smell from escaping. I was still completely naked, but I wanted to contain the smelly pull-up before I did anything else. The plastic bags took me a little bit to find, but I ended up finding three of them I could use. Hopefully that would be enough to contain the stench. I headed back to the bathroom and began carefully working the pull-up into the bag. Once it was inside I tied it up tight and repeated the process with the rest of the bags. Now that the pull-up was temporarily taken care of, I should probably get dressed. I put my shirt and bra that was sitting on the counter back on and popped the pacifier back into my mouth. I left the bathroom afterwards to finish getting dressed, picking up my shorts on the way. When I got back to my room I set my shorts down and began looking over my options for diapers. I debated just putting on another pull-up, but I decided that it would be best to get more experience wearing the big adult diapers that were more similar to what I would be wearing at the club. Besides, a girl who messes her pull-up clearly isn't ready to be out of diapers. I grabbed the purple and pink diaper from the pile, my shorts and the bottle of baby powder and made my way back out to the living room. Now was a great time to make use of the changing pad I bought earlier. Once I got the packaging all removed and laid it out on the floor I began to examine it. It was a all white with lettered blocks covering the soft material that the baby was meant to lay on. I unfolded the diaper and laid it down on the pad. Next, I laid myself down on top of it, feeling the soft, cool padding press against my lower back. I sprinkled some powder over me repeated the same steps as last night. Shortly after, the diaper was taped nice and secure around my waist. This diaper was a slight bit thinner the one I worse last night, but that doesn't mean it wasn't still big. A new problem has surfaced. I need to go outside and dispose of that pull-up. This diaper was a lot less discreet than the pull-up I went to the store in. It forced me to do a slight waddle when I walked and had it made a crinkling sound with every moment. I could take the diaper off of course, but that would be wasteful and go against my promise. I pulled my shorts up and secured my belt. The top of the diaper went higher than my shorts did, so I needed to be careful not to let my top ride up. I grabbed the bag with the pull-up inside and began heading towards the door. Right as I was about to open it, I remember the pacifier that was still in my mouth and attached to my shirt. I took it off, set it on the couch and then headed outside. I tried to be as quick and discreet as possible. The crinkling was quite muffled through the shorts, but it was still noticeable if you were listing closely. There was no way to fully conceal my waddle either. I soon made it to the dumpster outside without any issues. I tossed the bag in and immediately began my journey back to my apartment. I passed a couple people on my way back up, but thankfully they didn't seem to notice anything unusual. I soon arrived back at my apartment and closed the door, breathing a sigh of relief that I wasn't caught. After the sign, I also let out a yawn. Maybe I should take a nap? The last few hours have been filled with new and exhausting experiences that I guess have been wearing me out. I decided to go for it and headed back to my room. I took off my shirt and shorts, leaving myself in my bra and diaper. I wonder if it would be hard to sleep with this big bulky diaper between my legs? I guess I would find out. I laid down on my bed and pulled the covers over me. The diaper spreading my legs apart was a little weird getting used to at first. After a little bit I was able to fall asleep though. I slowly began to come back to reality as I woke up. The first thing I noticed was that I desperately needed to pee. I instinctively began to get out of bed when I felt the padding of the diaper and remembered what I was currently wearing. Once I noticed, I made myself comfortable in my bed and began trying to release my bladder into the diaper. Several seconds passed before I felt a small amount of pee escape and be absorbed into the diaper. It took more pushing, but I was eventually able to get a steady stream going. The diaper readily absorbed everything I gave it, expanding and warming up in the crotch section. I sighed as the pain of my full bladder was relieved. The warm wet padding of the diaper felt just as good as it did last night. When the stream of pee finally came to a stop, I pressed the padding up against my body. The feeling sent me into a state of bliss. I could definitely get used to this feeling. I considered just going back to sleep, but I figured I should probably check the time first. I picked up my phone and took a look a look at the clock. 3:24pm. I guess I slept a bit longer than I was expecting. It would probably be best not to go back to sleep, but that didn't mean I had to get out of bed yet. I was perfectly comfortable laying there under the covers in my nice warm diaper. I unlocked my phone and began scrolling through Instagram. Sometimes I would feel a little bit more pee enter my bladder and I would instantly release it right into my diaper, which still had plenty of room for more liquid. This continued for another twenty minutes before I caught up on everything the app had to offer. I still wasn't ready to leave my bed yet though. Maybe I should do more research on adult babies to prepare myself for tonight, I thought. I opened Google on my phone and typed in "adult baby." A lot of different results popped up. Mostly news articles about people with the fetish and images of people wearing diapers. I noticed that one of them mentioned the acronym "ABDL." I remember Ms. Juniper mentioning this last night when she was explaining stuff to me. I popped the acronym into Google and got a bunch of different results. Apparently it stood for "Adult Baby Diaper Lover." I clicked on a few of the links and got sent to online shops selling adult baby items. They had all kinds of stuff. Bibs, adult sized snap-crotch onesies, pacifiers, bottles and of course, diapers. I remember seeing a lot of these diaper designs in the storeroom at The Playpen. I guess this is where they got them from. Everything that was featured on the site had very babyish designs and images. I browsed a few other sites until I found one that contained loads of stories. These stories ranged from true experiences to erotic fiction. Some were about getting caught wearing a diaper and others were about people being forced to wear diapers and act like babies. I took a look at the "forced" section of the site and started reading a few of the stories. The first one I read was about a girl who wet the bed while drunk and was forced to wear a diaper to bed by her boyfriend. The next was about a boy who made fun of someone who wet themselves and was made to wear diapers at home by his mom. Another one was about a young adult girl who acted like a spoiled brat all of the time and ended up getting spanked and treated like a baby by her family. They made her use diapers, eat in a highchair and sleep in a crib. If she broke any rules, she got bent over her parents knees and spanked until she cried. I couldn't help but imagine myself in a similar situation. I was throwing a fit over my sister getting decide what was for dinner that night and my mom had finally had enough. She grabbed my wrist and threw me over her lap. She pulled down my shorts and panties and began blistering my bottom. Once I was a crying mess, she would go to the garage and get some of my sisters old diapers. She would put me in one of them and take me to the kitchen for dinner. I had to sit in a highchair and be fed baby food by my little sisters while everyone else ate normally. At night, my wet diaper would be changed and I would be put to bed in my sisters old crib. I was once again incredibly horny. I'd fantasized about getting spanked multiple times, but never about being forced to wear a diaper. Maybe this fetish really is for me. Hopefully this means that I will thoroughly enjoy my new job. I've never had a job where I've actually been looking forward to going in. Maybe I will get to perform something similar to this sometime? Based off of what I've seen of the club, it definitely seems like something that could happen. I took a look at a few other stories on different sections of the site. There was one about a girl being coerced into being an adult baby by her boyfriend, a few about people wearing diapers for bed-wetting and ending up liking them, and even a few about alternate realities where wearing diapers was common in society. Some of these people got very creative when designing these fantasy worlds. There was a lot of detail put into building the characters and worlds. This fetish has a very unique and creative following. After more a little more browsing, I noticed it was 4:30. Had I really spent almost an hour doing this? The once warm diaper I was wearing was getting a little cold as well. I could tell this diaper could take at least one more full wetting though, so it would be a waste to change out of it now. I just needed to get more liquid through me and into the diaper. With that thought, I got up out of bed and put my shirt back on. I opted not to put my shorts back on though, choosing to leave my soggy diaper exposed. I did a bit of stretching and headed out to my kitchen. I poured myself a glass of water and began to chug it down. I wanted to see just how much this diaper could hold. After two cups, I was unable to drink anymore and thought that it would be sufficient. It was now less than two hours until I was supposed to be at the Playpen for my first night. I was starting to get butterflies in my stomach thinking about it. What all would I be doing tonight? Are they going to take it slow and easy on me? Or are they going to bring me up on stage and break me in in front of the whole crowd? Only time would tell I guess. For now, I should probably start making dinner though. I decided to go with something simple for tonight: Kraft Mac & Cheese. Once the water was on the boiler I started to get some other things ready. There was a few apples in the fridge, so I decided to slice one up as well. For the final piece, I filled up the baby bottle with apple juice. This meal was just as childish as my lunch, minus the baby food. The water was now boiling, so I threw the noodles in. I patiently sucked juice out of the bottle while I waited for the noodles to finish. After a few more minutes I was able to add in the cheese and begin eating. I brought the food over to the table, tied the bib around my neck and dug in. Half way through my meal, the need to pee hit me. The water must have finally made its way through my body. Finally, I could warm up this cold, soggy diaper. I finished chewing what was in my mouth and opened the floodgates. I didn't even have to force it this time, it just naturally flowed out! The diaper continued sucking up all the urine with no issues. More and more of it began flowing back towards my butt, distributing it along the rest of the diaper. By the time I was finished, the diaper had expanded by a very considerable amount. Whenever I shifted my weight I could feel the pee get squished out of the diaper, just to get sucked right back in. I continued eating my dinner while occasionally playing with and prodding my soaking wet diaper. I don't think it would be able to take another wetting of that caliber, but it wasn't at risk of leaking yet. It was hard to concentrate on my dinner while sitting in this. I would frequently interrupt my meal to squeeze the padding and feel it press into my most sensitive parts. The more I experienced this feeling, the more I was in love with it. It was already 5:40 by the time I finished eating. I would need to leave my house soon in order to get to the club on time. I finished off the juice remaining in the bottle and got up to put it and the dishes in the sink. I would clean them tomorrow. When I stood up, I was shocked by just how much weight the diaper had gained. It was sagging at least an inch lower than it was before. As much as I didn't want to, I should probably change into a new diaper. Given the clubs nature, I'm sure it wouldn't be frowned upon to show up in a soaking wet diaper, but I didn't want to look bad. I took off the bib around my neck and went to my room. I headed over to the diaper pile and began to debate which one I should wear. After a minute of mentally debating with myself, I chose to go with the white one with "Baby" written in blocks on the front. While the purple and pink diaper I'm wearing now only has girly colors to be embarrassed by, this one has about as babyish of a design as possible. I'd probably die of embarrassment if I got caught wearing this, which got me excited "down there." I couldn't stop myself from giving my current diaper (and subsequently my clit) a little rub at the idea. After I was finally able to pry my hands away from my diaper, I grabbed the baby wipes and went out to the changing pad. I laid down and began un-taping the warm, heavy diaper between my legs. I felt the cold air hit me at once. The diaper had been so warm inside and I was already missing it. Regardless, I pulled out the wipes and began to wipe my entire diaper area down, making sure I hit every surface that connected with the old diaper. Once I was confident I had cleaned myself up properly I placed the new diaper under my bottom. I made sure to use plenty of baby powder, rubbing it in all over. When I was thoroughly covered in powder I taped the diaper on. I got back up on my feet and checked how I did. The diaper felt nice and secure, so I guess I did a good job. Now to decide what to wear over the diaper. I waddled back to the the closet in my room and pulled out a knee length black skirt. A skirt and diaper probably wasn't a good idea, but it was the most professional thing I had that wouldn't instantly expose the diaper. I put the skirt on and did a quick check to make sure the diaper wasn't visible. Everything should be fine as long as I don't fall or get my skirt caught. I grabbed my purse and the completed paperwork and made my way to my car. My heart was starting to beat faster and faster as I approached the club. After a day of preparing, it was finally time to do it. My entire drive there was spent thinking about what was gonna happen tonight? Would I be thrown to the wolves right away? Only time would tell I guess. It was 6:15pm when I arrived at the club. It never hurts to be a bit early I guess. I locked my car and made my way to the entrance. I got the same feeling in my stomach as I did last night. After what felt like an eternity I arrived at the door. I gulped and opened the door. I was a little surprised that it was open so early. Inside, the same bouncer from last night was waiting by the curtains. "Welcome back. Ms. Juniper is waiting for you in her office." The bouncer said to me. "T-thank you. I'll head there now." I stumbled out, walking past him towards the office. There was no music playing this time, so it was completely silent as I walked through the hallways. Well, silent besides for the subtle crinkling of the diaper under my skirt. When I finally arrived at Ms. Juniper's office I took a deep breath and knocked on the door. "Come in." I heard from the other side. I opened the door and stepped inside, my face getting a bit red as I heard the diaper crinkle. "Ah, Katie. Welcome back. Ready for your first night? I can take that paperwork" Ms. Juniper asked me, reaching her arm out to me. "As ready as I'll ever be, I guess." I replied, handing her the paperwork. "I notice that you're currently wearing a diaper. How are you liking them so far?" She asked me. My face went red with embarrassment. Was it that obvious that I was wearing a diaper? I guess she's been around people in diapers for over a decade though, so it makes sense. I'm guessing it was either the slight waddle or crinkling that gave it away. "Y-yes I am," I quickly sputtered out "they're very comfortable." "That's good to hear. You'll be wearing a lot of them, so it's good that you're enjoying them. Have you used the baby diapers or pull-ups yet?" Ms. Juniper asked, causing me to remember the incident earlier today. "Yes, I have. I tried on the baby diaper and managed to get it taped up. I didn't try using it though. I wore one of the pull-ups to bed last night and another when I went out this morning." I replied, about to die of embarrassment. "It seems like you enjoyed the pull-ups. They're discreet while still providing a feeling similar to a diaper. Did you use them at all?" She asked. How did she keep finding new ways to embarrass me? I was starting to have trouble making eye contact. I felt like a small child confessing to doing something bad. To make matters worse (or maybe better?), I was starting to get aroused. "Y-yes. I peed in the pull-up when I woke up in the morning. It started leaking afterwards. I ended up p-pooping in the second one." I said, feeling like I was gonna cry. "You pooped in the pull-up? Most people aren't willing to go that far when they're as new as you are. I commend you. Did you enjoy it?" She asked "T-the feeling was kind of nice I guess. I really didn't enjoy the smell or cleanup afterwards though." I replied, remembering again what happened this afternoon. "I bet. The pull-ups aren't designed with messing in mind, so they don't do much to mask the smell. Those adult baby diapers are a lot better for that. Speaking of those, how many have you gone through?" Ms. Juniper asked. "I used one last night, another one this afternoon and then there's the one I'm wearing now." I replied. "So you're on number three then? Hopefully that's enough to get you a bit used to them. That's probably enough questions for now. Let's go over a few more things that I didn't mention last night. Since you're going to be a submissive, there's a few additional rules you will need to follow. Feel free to interrupt me at any point if you have questions." Ms. Juniper began explaining. "Rule one: while you're working, you're to be wearing your name tag at all times. I've made one for you already and will give it to you in a few minutes. Rule two: while you're on the premises, you're expected to be wearing a diaper and to use it when you feel the need to. Of course, this doesn't apply if the show or job you're doing requires otherwise. If you're going to show up without a diaper, please arrive a bit early so you have time to get ready. Rule three: While working, your diaper is to be on display at all times. The only exception to this is if you're wearing one of the snap-crotch onesies. Rule four: If you're visible to customers, please be using a pacifier when ever possible. Do you have any questions?" Ms. Juniper asked. I was expecting a rule-set similar to this, but I was still caught off guard at the idea of my diaper being on full display to everyone at all times. I really shouldn't have been, though. This was exactly what I signed up for. Was I technically violating rule three by having a skirt on? "D-Does that mean I should take my skirt off?" I asked, embarrassed but not wanting to get off to a bad start. "You don't technically start until 6:30 and it's currently 6:27, so you don't need to yet. How about I take you to the dressing room now and show you around afterwards. By the time we get there, it should be about 6:30." Ms. Juniper explained while getting out of her seat. I gave her a simple "Okay" and followed her out of her office. We walked back towards the entrance and the down the other set of hallways. A few turns later and we reached a door that read "Staff Only." Ms. Juniper opened the door for me and ushered me through. On the other side of the door was a room filled with mirrors, lockers, racks of cloths, and even a changing table with a two shelves full of different diapers next to it. "This is the submissive dressing room. This is where you'll get ready for shows and get your diapers changed if you're not having a customer do it. We have a staff member dedicated to changing the subs diapers if they want it, but you are free to change it yourself if you wish. Follow me over her for a second." Ms. Juniper instructed. I stopped looking around and made my way over to where she was standing. There were several racks of cloths hanging down. There were all kinds of outfits. Pastel colored shirts with childish designs and images, different types of uniforms and a shocking amount of snap-crotch onesies. "Go ahead and pick out a onesie to wear." She instructed me. I began surveying my options, which there were plenty of. I kept looking for over a minute, trying to decide which one would be best for me. No matter what I picked, it was probably going to be embarrassing. Isn't that what I wanted though? Being humiliated and embarrassed like this turned me on, so shouldn't I just go along with it? I decided to do just that and picked out the most embarrassing one I could. It was pastel pink with white text that read "Mommy's Little Girl." I blushed a deep red and looked towards the ground as I turned around and showed Ms. Juniper my choice. "Very girly and babyish. I think you'll look great in it. Bring it over to the lockers and get changed. The one on the right end is yours. I put a sticky note with the code on the door." Ms. Juniper told me. I did as I was told and brought the onesie over. The code on the note was "7838." That's easy to memorize, so that's good. I punched the code into the keypad and opened the door. I was expecting it to be empty inside, but there were a few hangers inside along with something inside. I took the mysterious item out and realized it was a collar! There was a tag with some writing on it as well. Upon closer inspection, I noticed that the writing was my name! "That's your name tag. Please put it on." Ms. Juniper instructed. I was expecting something like a clip-on or magnetic name plate, but I guess this fits the theme of the club better. The collar was pink with purple seams. It secured with a belt-like buckle. The pin that goes through the hole was little different from what I've seen though. There was a small hole at the top of it. The slits in the leather were a bit longer than normal to accommodate it. A second later, something clicked inside my head and I realized it was meant for a lock. This collar was meant to be locked on! I was starting to get a bit aroused just thinking about wearing it. I brought it up to my neck and put it into position. I reached behind my head and was able to quickly get the piece oh leather through the buckle. I pulled it back until it was tight enough to stay in place, but not to where it was choking me. I tucked the spare leather into the little loop that held it and turned around to show Ms. Juniper. "It looks nice on you. I'm sure you noticed that collar is lockable. I have the lock right here. Turn around so I can put it on." Ms. Juniper instructed. I turned around and moved my hair out of the way for her. Seconds later, I felt a little pressure and heard a faint click. I was now locked in a collar that was made just for me. My excitement just kept growing and growing. "There we go. Nice and secure. The lock serves a few purposes. The first is to help keep you in a submissive head space. The second is to make sure you're following rule number one. The third is just because the clients love it. Here is one of the keys. I suggest keeping it in your locker. If for some reason you misplace it, I have a couple of spares in my office." Ms. Juniper explained. She handed me the key and I placed it on the top shelf of the locker. "Now that that's taken care of, please get changed into the onesie." She instructed. I did as instructed and began to slowly raise my shirt up over my head. I attached it to one of the hangers and slowly began to start undoing my skirt. This was it. I was about to expose my diaper to someone other than myself. I gulped and began to lover it, feeling it brush against the front of the plastic diaper on its way down. I was now standing in just a diaper and my bra in front of my new boss. I hung the skirt up with one of the other hangers and began to slip the bottom of the onesie over my head before being stopped by Ms. Juniper. "Take off your bra as well." She said. I blushed a deep shade of red as I began unhooking my bra. She didn't have a commanding tone, but being ordered around like this was still arousing me. A few seconds later, my barely b-cup breasts were exposed. Now I was standing in front of my boss in only a big babyish diaper. The only way this could get more embarrassing is if I actually used the diaper. I placed my bra in the locker and quickly began pulling the onesie over my head. I let out a little moan as it brushes over my bare nipples. The inside was really soft. It felt exactly like a nice set of pajamas. I guess that's what it is though. My arms when through the short sleeves and my head soon popped through the hole. Next up was the snaps at the bottom. I reached for both sides and began to secure them together. There were four snaps in total. When I was finished, the diaper was pressing firmly into my butt, taint, and crotch. "You look adorable. I really like your choice of diaper for tonight. It really compliments your onesie choice. The crowds always love babyish and girly outfits like what you got on. I'm sure you're going to be very popular tonight." Ms. Juniper said, making me both embarrassed and happy. "T-thank you. Does that mean I'm going to be on stage tonight?" I asked, my heart beating fast. "Yes, you will. Later into tonight, when the crowds pick up, we'll bring you on stage and introduce you. The dom that escorts you will tell you about the plan before you go up." She explained. My heart was beating even faster now. My first night and I was already going to be shown off to a full crowd. What all would I be doing? Were they going to have someone come up and spank me like the girl last night? My mind was racing with different thoughts, all of which were plenty humiliating and arousing. "Let's go see if any of the doms have arrived. I asked Sarah to show up early to train you and show you around. Follow me." Ms. Juniper said. Train me, huh? I'm sure she meant tell me more about the club and teach me a few things, but given the clubs nature I could only think about a commanding dominatrix sporting a riding crop, ready to punish me for the slightest infraction. I was starting to get wet, and not in the way one usually would in a diaper. We made our way to a door on the other side of the room. Ms. Juniper opened the door to reveal a room that was pretty much identical to the submissive dressing room. There was a woman inside, sitting down and looking at her phone. "Oh my god! Is this Katie? She looks so adorable!" The woman said, rushing over to come admire me. "Good evening, Sarah. Yes, this is Katie. Katie, this is Sarah. She's going to be looking after you tonight." Ms. Juniper said. "Hi Sarah, it's nice to meet you." I said, blushing at being called "adorable" and the thought of someone having to "look after" me. "It's nice to meet you too! Ms. Juniper told me that you're new to all this! I'll make sure you fit right in!" Sarah said in a very cheery voice. Sarah was an interesting person. Her personality so far is not what you'd expect from a BDSM club dominatrix. She seemed more like a big sister who fauns over anything she deems cute. Sarah was pretty tall though. She also had a very large pair of breasts. I could certainly see her being very menacing if she was in the mood. "Thank you. I'm looking forward to it." I replied. "Sarah, please show Katie around and train her on everything you think she needs to know. If you need anything, I will be in my office. Good luck Katie, and enjoy your first night." Ms. Juniper said, turning to me at the end. "Thank you ma'am, I will." I responded. With that, Ms. Juniper turned around and went back the way she came. As she walked out, I took a closer look at the room. It was mostly the same as the other room. The main differences were the placement of doors and the outfit racks, which had a mix of leather and latex bondage clothing, lingerie and some seemingly normal clothes. "Alright, let's get started! Do you need a change before we go?" Sarah asked me. Did she just ask if my diaper needed changed? That was probably the most embarrassing thing that's happened to me tonight. I could feel my face heating up and turning red. Did she think I was an actual baby? "N-no, I don't." I timidly replied. "Such a good girl! Just let me know when you do, and I'll get you taken care of. You wait right here while I get dressed, and then I'll show you around, okay sweetie?" She asked me in a voice that you would use on a small child. "O-oh, okay." I said, even more timidly than before. She was treating me like a child. I guess it makes sense, given my current outfit. It was very humiliating though. In just a couple of seconds, she referred to me as "a good girl," "sweetie," and even promised to change my diaper when, not if, I use it. I was expecting to be degraded, but not like this. I expected to be commanded and ordered around, not treated like a child at daycare. Even if it wasn't was I was expecting, it was still turning me on. Sarah returned a few minutes later, now wearing a pair of black leggings and a sweater that highlighted her big breasts. She was definitely going for a "mommy" look. I also noticed that she was wearing a name tag with the clubs logo and her name on it. I guess the doms get regular name tags while the subs get to wear a collar. "Come on sweetheart, let's go!" Sarah said, taking hold of my hand. I let Sarah take my hand and lead me back over to the submissive dressing room. We journeyed across the empty room until we reached one of the closed doors. Inside, there was a room very similar to the store room I was brought to yesterday. Every wall inside was stocked with all kinds of bondage and baby items. There were several types and colors of arm cuffs, different kinds of gags, loads of different designs of pacifiers, bibs, mittens, vibrators, harnesses, rope, butt plugs, blind folds and so much more. "This is the room where we keep all the accessories you might need for a performance or just for adding to your appearance. I know just what you need, follow me." Sarah explained, dragging me along. Sarah lead me over to the shelf containing the pacifiers. She picked up a large pink pacifier, unwrapped it and wasted no time putting it into my mouth. I accepted it without a fight and began sucking on it like I had been so accustomed to in the last twenty-four hours. This pacifier felt bigger than the one I was given last night, but not by much. "Such a good girl! You look even more adorable! I know what else you need! Wait here." Sarah said, leaving me standing with my new pacifier. Sarah walked over to a table in the center of the room and grabbed something. When she came back, I noticed that it was a pacifier clip. This one had a white background with pink baby bottles and pacifiers scattered all over. It was also a bit shorter than the one I got at the store earlier today. Without asking my permission, Sarah attached the clip to the pacifier in my mouth. I was expecting the other end to be attached to the onesie right after, but instead I heard metal clicking. I looked down and realized that this one attached to my collar like a dog leash. "So cute! Now, what do we say?" Sarah said to me, plucking the pacifier out of my mouth. "Umm, th-thank you?" I responded, timidly. "Very good!" Sarah said, putting the pacifier backing in my mouth and pulling me into a hug. Getting hugged by Sarah was like getting squeezed by a bear, if the bear has two giant boobs on it's chest. Sarah put one of her hand one the backs of head, forcing one my face right into her ample bosom. I was having trouble even breathing. When I was finally let free, I had to gasp for air. I felt the pacifier fall out of my mouth and bounce off my upper stomach. "Careful there, sweetie. I don't want to punish you just yet." Sarah said, picking up the pacifier and inserting it back into my mouth. I was starting to get wet. The way she was treating me was the perfect amount of humiliation for me. The threat of being punished was certainly helping as well. How would she punish me? The only thing I could think about was being draped across Sarah's lap and spanked silly. "Sowwy." I slurred out behind the pacifier. "Not a problem, baby. Just keep your paci right there until Mommy takes it out." Sarah instructed. I guess Sarah is my mommy now. I am just her baby, who needs to do everything commanded of me. Sarah took my hand once again and lead be out of the room. We kept walking until we reached an open door in the hallway. She turned the light on and I realized that it was one of the playrooms I had seen on the site. The furniture in here was exactly what I saw on the site. Lots of baby furniture combined with a bunch of bondage furniture. "It sounds like you've never used any of this stuff before. We're going to fix that! Let's start over here." Sarah said, giving me no time to respond as she led me over to the giant potty chair. The potty itself was like largely upscaled version of one you would see a two year old girl use. It was made to accommodate an adult, though. It was made out of pink plastic and had a white cushion on the seat. There was also a large piece of plastic extruding forward that had handles on it. The handles were also accompanied by a pair of wrist cuffs that attached directly to the chair. "I don't think you're ready for potty training yet, but you should know what it's like in case someone seems to thinks you are. Take a seat, sweetheart." Sarah instructed. I guess she didn't want me to take the diaper off first. I grabbed the handles and slowly lowered myself down onto the seat. The seat was much bigger than one a child would use, but it was still closer to the ground than a normal toilet. This forced me to sit with my legs extended forward. Sarah came over once I was seated and began to secure my wrists with the cuffs. I gave no resistance and sat there sucking on the pacifier. "Nice and secure. Your diaper was still dry a few minutes ago, which means you must have something in there you can let out. You stay here and try to use the potty like a big girl. I'm going to go fetch a few things." Sarah said as she secured my other hand. Sarah stood back up and walked out the door, leaving me alone. It was clear that she wanted me to use the diaper while she was gone. I had just peed a bunch an hour ago though, so I didn't really have much in me. I tried to force something out, but the most I got was maybe a few drops. Being instructed to "use the potty" was humiliating enough, but being unable to just added to that. Was Sarah going to be mad? I eventually gave up and waited for Sarah to come back. "I'm back baby! Were you able to use the potty like a big girl?" She asked me. I just stared at the ground and sucked on the pacifier, my face red with embarrassment. I doubt she was expecting an answer anyways. Sarah came over to me and began undoing the wrist restraints. Once I was free she put her hands under my armpits and began lifting up. I stood up for her and patiently waited for whatever came next. "Let's see how you did." Sarah said, undoing the crotch of the onesie and pressing her hand into my diaper. "This diaper is still dry. It's been at least 45 minutes since your last change. This diaper should at least have some tinkles in it. Are you purposely disobeying mommy, baby?" "No, Mommy." I shamefully responded. "Hmm, I think you are. You should have been able to let even a little bit of tinkles out after that long. I was gonna give you a snack in the highchair next, but I think you need a little lesson in obedience first. Come here." Sarah said, pulling me over towards the spanking bench. My heart started to speed up. There was a pretty limited number of things a spanking bench was used for. I obediently let Sarah push me down and secure me on the bench. My wrists, legs and waist were soon bound to the bench. I was getting even wetter as I waited for what was about to happen. The only part of my body I could move was my head, and even then I was unable to see Sarah. From what it sounded like, she was grabbing stuff out of the closet. I eventually heard footsteps approaching me and seconds later saw Sarah enter my view. "Do you know what this piece of furniture is, baby?" Sarah asked, plucking the pacifier out of my mouth. "It's a spanking bench." I responded, not wanting or able to make eye contact. "Very good. Now, why are you strapped to the spanking bench?" Sarah continued, telling me off like a small child. "For not wetting my diaper when I was told to." I timidly responded, feeling mores of my juices seep out into the diaper. "Very good. You see this baby? This is what mommy's going to spank you with." Sarah said, dangling a ping pong paddle in front of my face. The only thing I wanted as much as a spanking right now was to stick my fingers down my diaper a relieve myself. Sarah was doing a perfect job of making me feel like a naught child. It didn't help that this scenario was almost identical to the fantasy I had last night. I stared at the ping pong paddle and began fantasizing what it will feel like when it strikes my naughty bottom. A second later, I noticed Sarah had something in her other hand as well. "This is what's going to make sure your binky stays in during your spanking. Open up baby." Sarah said, revealing the pacifier gag to me. I happily complied and let her put the pacifier in my mouth. She brought the leather straps around the back of my head and securing it in place. The nipple of the pacifier was a bit bigger than the one I was using at home. It was strapped tightly enough that I wouldn't be able to spit it out, but it wasn't painful. "The safe word is 'pineapple', baby." Sarah whispered into my ear. With that, she walked around me and began undoing my onesie. It felt like an eternity as she undid each button and pulled the onesie back. I felt the air hit my lower back and soon heard the sounds of the diaper's tapes being undone. Moments later, I felt the back of the diaper falling back, exposing my wet crotch and vulnerable butt cheeks to Sarah. The front of the diaper was still held in place under my waist, while the back side held freely. "My my, what do we have here? It looks like this little girl has already gotten a spanking today. You must be one naughty baby. It's a good thing Mommy knows exactly how to take care of naughty little babies. And what is this? If I didn't know any better, I may think this little girl is looking forward to her spanking." Sarah said, running her fingers along my soaked pussy. I squirmed in place due to the intense pleasure her fingers provided me. I really wanted her to stick them inside, but I wasn't granted that privilege. I was so distracted by the pleasure that I almost forgot about mentioning my already spanked bottom. I guess my bottom was still showing the after effects of my self-spanking at lunch. The humiliation of that only made me wish for more pleasure. "Such a naughty, naughty baby. I'll make sure to give you the nice, hard spanking that you need." Sarah said, swinging the paddle down onto my right butt cheek. I moaned into the pacifier as I felt the pain and pleasure rush through my body. The pain was much more prominent though. The sting was a lot more painful than anything that I had ever given to myself. Moments later, another swat hit my other cheek. This pain was something I couldn't have foreseen. If I wasn't so horny, I probably wouldn't be enjoying this. Sarah continued her assault on my bottom for what felt like an eternity. Each smack filled the room with noise and excited me further. The only thoughts going through my mind were the pain and me calling myself a bad girl who deserves this. Eventually, the pain became more intense and tears were starting to form in my eyes. My bottom was aching really bad. This is by far the most intense spanking I'd ever received, surpassing the one I gave myself earlier today by miles. I contemplated yelling out the safe word, but that wouldn't look good on me at all. Besides, I was still incredibly horny. "There we go! I think this little girl has learned her lesson. Is that right?" Sarah said as I sobbed to myself. I nodded my head as best I could as the tears continued to well up and flow down my face. My ass was on fire, much more so than this afternoon. Sarah began rubbing my bottom, helping alleviate a bit of the pain. "There, there baby, calm down. Mommy's sorry that she had to punish you. Let's get you cleaned up and then you can have your snack. Before that though, have you made any poopies yet today?" Sarah asked. I nodded my head yes and tried to hold back my tears. I was unbearably horny right now. I had just been spanked like a bad girl and was still being babied. Sarah did a perfect job of making me feel like a naughty baby whose mommy just had to punish her. "What a good girl. Let's get you up and into your highchair." Sarah said, bringing the diaper up and securing it back around my punished bottom. I was soon released from the belts of the spanking bench and allowed to stand up. Sarah grabbed my hands as soon as I was free and brought me over to 'my' highchair. When we arrived, she grabbed my shoulders, turned me around, and guided me into the cushioned seat of the chair. Even with two layers of cushioning, my ass still hurt terribly bad. I watched Sarah as she secured the tray onto the highchair. I thought that would be it, but she instead used the cuffs on the highchair to secure my arms and legs, leaving me with no escape. I almost felt like protesting, but between my horniness and the pacifier still strapped into my mouth, I decided not to. "Nice and secure. You wait here and suck on your paci while mommy gets you a snack and a bottle, okay sweetheart?" Sarah said, turning her back and leaving the room once again. I rubbed my tongue along the pacifier's large bulb, trying to suck on it but failing due to how secure it was. For now, I was left alone with my thoughts and sore butt. If my hands we're restrained, I would definitely have them down my diaper, furiously masturbating. How much longer was she going to tease me like this? Hopefully she would relieve me soon, but at the same time I hoped she wouldn't. The humiliation of being treated like this was insanely pleasurable and I didn't want it to end. My butt was still hurting bad, but the pain forced me to constantly recall what had just happened. Sarah came back a few minutes later carrying a big pink bib, a big baby bottle filled with what looked like apple juice, and a bowl with a spoon. I noticed she was also wearing a white apron now as well. "Sorry for the wait, baby! I promise it will be worth it. Let's get these num nums into your cute little tummy." Sarah said, speaking to me like I was an actual baby. Sarah set the bowl down on the tray in front of me, revealing that it was filled with oatmeal. Not exactly my favorite, but I didn't despise it. There was a bit more than I would consider to be a snack though. She made her way behind me and secured the bib around my neck. I looked down and saw the words "Mommy's messy girl" embroidered on it. Next, she unstrapped the pacifier gag and removed it from my mouth. She set it down on the tray next to the bowl as I began moving my jaw around, now free from the big bulb. "Why did you get a spanking earlier, sweetheart?" Sarah asked, scooping up some oatmeal. "I-I didn't finish my lunch." I said, embarrassed and aroused at memories of the self spanking. "That was pretty naughty of you, sweetheart. I'll make sure you finish your snack so you don't need another trip to the bench. Now, open wide, baby." Sarah replied. I did as instructed and embarrassingly opened my mouth for Sarah. She put the spoon of oatmeal in my mouth and I closed around it. It didn't really taste bad, but I wasn't enjoying it too much. I swallowed the oatmeal and opened my mouth for Sarah, who was patiently waiting with another spoonful of oatmeal. This cycle continued for about 5 minutes, with Sarah repeatedly telling me "what a good girl I was" and making airplane noises. The bowl was eventually empty and Sarah used the bib to wipe off the oatmeal that had ended up on my face through no fault of my own. "There we go, all done. Did you enjoy your snack, sweetheart?" Sarah asked. "Yes, Mommy." I replied, looking away out of embarrassment. I doubt I could ever get used to calling someone this close to my own age "mommy". "I'm glad you enjoyed it, baby. Now, let's finish your baba." Sarah said, raising the bottle and bringing the rubber nipple to my mouth. I began sucking on the bottle and felt the apple juice flow into my mouth. This continued for a minute or two until Sarah removed it from my mouth. "My arm is getting tired, baby. If I release your arm, do you promise to be a good girl and feed yourself?" Sarah asked me. I nodded yes and she released my right arm from the cuff securing it to the highchair. I grabbed the bottle and began drinking from it again. The bottle was completely full when Sarah brought it in, so it was going to take a few minutes to drink it all. Sarah stood by patiently as I continued drinking. Eventually, she went to the closet in the room and came back out holding an arm cuff and a short chain. "Mommy needs to go check in on something, baby. I want you to finish your bottle, but I don't trust you alone with your hand. That's what this is for." Sarah said, showing me the short chain and cuff. Sarah attached the cuff to my wrist and then attached the chain to my collar with a small padlock. The chain couldn't have been more than a foot long. I could still hold the bottle up to my mouth and reach the tray, but that was about it. Why didn't she trust me? Was it because she knew how horny I was? It had to be. The thought that I couldn't be trusted not to touch myself was very arousing. It was amplified even more by the fact that it was probably true. The bottle was slowly getting closer to empty and Sarah was not back yet. What was she doing? I'm sure it was something that would humiliate me even more. I soon began to feel pressure building in my bladder. I could already hear Sarah's voice in my head if she came in and noticed I had wet my diaper. Nevertheless, there was no reason to hold it in. There was no way Sarah would let me pee anywhere but this diaper. Even though there was no one watching, it was still hard to start peeing. It was probably due to the unfamiliar environment I was in. Finally, after a minute of pushing and bottle sucking, I was able to get something going. My mind began to fill with horny thoughts as I imagined how humiliating it would be when Sarah noticed my wet diaper. Sure, I had peed in diapers multiple times now, but never in front of anyone. The stream stopped not too long after and I could feel the soggy, warm padding pressing against my agitated pussy and bruised butt. I wish I could press that warm padding right into my pussy and rub it senseless, but my arms were both bound. Shortly after I finished the bottle, I heard the door open. I was expecting to see Sarah come through, but instead it was a tall blond women in a very short latex dress. My heart began to race as she shut the door and began approaching me. I noticed that in one her hands she had a riding crop and in the other was a big canvas bag. This is more like what I had expected when I came here. How was this going to play out? Was she here to take Sarah's place? "You must be the new slut that Sarah told me about. You're quite cute. I can't wait to break you." The woman said, the clacking of her heels on the floor adding to her intimidating aura as she continued her approach. "I-I'm Ka-" I tried to get out before being interrupted. "SILENCE!" She yelled, "You will speak only when spoken to! That is your only warning!" I immediately shut my mouth and felt my pussy tingle. What was she going to do to me? What was in the bag? While being babied by Sarah was humiliating in its own way, the things I imagined this woman will do to me were even better. She seemed like a typical BDSM mistress and was already acting like one. Once she got to me, she dropped her bag and shoved her hand right against my wet diaper. She grabbed my chin with her other hand, forced me to look right at her face, and stared right into my eyes. "Playtime is over, potty pants. I'm here to treat you like the diaper filling little slut you actually are. My name is Mistress Hazel, and you will refer to me as such. Any disobedience, and you'll be punished extensively. Understand?" "Y-Yes, Mistress Hazel." I squeaked out. "Good little slut. I'm going to release your restraints, and you're not going to move a muscle. Understand?" She command. "Yes, Mistress Hazel." I said timidly, trying not to make any movements at all. Hazel removed her hands from my jaw and diaper and began undoing the restraints on my legs and left arm. I kept them exactly as they were though out of fear of what might happen if I moved them. She next removed the cuff from my wrist and unlocked the lock attaching the chain to my collar. She took the bottle out of my hand and put it on the highchair tray along with the pacifier gag and wrist cuff. Finally, she removed the tray, freeing me if I was allowed to move. "Get on all fours, and don't make me wait." Hazel commanded. As fast as I could, I got out of the highchair and got down on my hands and knees. Sarah, was super nice to me and she still gave me a very painful spanking. I'm sure whatever Hazel did to punish me would be much worse. I was legitimately scared and also aroused at the thought of what she might do. I heard her reach into the bag, but I couldn't see what she was grabbing. I found out moment later when she clipped a dog leash onto my collar. "Walk," Hazel commanded while pulling on the leash, "and don't even think about turning your head." I did as instructed and let myself be led to an unknown destination. Being forced to crawl on all fours like a baby very humiliating. The floor kind of hurt my knees, but I'm sure it hurt less than the riding crop that Hazel carries around. She led me over to a wall on the other side of the room and commanded me to stop. I obeyed and stared at the wall, waiting for whatever Hazel had in store for me next. I stayed as still as possible as I heard her go towards the closet. "Okay pissy pants, it's time to show your mistress how much of a slut you really are." Hazel said, walking to the wall in front of me and attaching a long, thick, black dildo to it. "Start sucking." My eyes went wide as I stared at the phallic object that was right in front of my face. I've given a few blowjobs before, but not to anything as big or thick as this. I felt my pussy tingle again as I reflected on my situation. I couldn't reflect long though, as I suddenly felt a sharp pain in my right leg. "Did I stutter, pissy pants? Get sucking!" Hazel yelled at me. I immediately spurred into action and wrapped my lips around the head of the dildo. I slowly brought my closer to the wall until I couldn't fit anymore. I started pulling back and then felt another sting of pain from my right leg. "Faster! Suck like you mean it!" Hazel screamed at me. I screamed into the dildo, both out of shock and the pain. I did as commanded though and picked up my pace. The thick dildo was rapidly sliding in and out of my mouth as I tried to give the best blowjob I could to the silicon object. I closed my eyes as I did this and began to lose myself in thought. I wished I could be penetrated through my vagina instead. I have been holding back orgasms all day in anticipation for tonight and have been teased beyond belief for what feels like an eternity now. My thoughts were interrupted by a tug on the back of my onesie. I heard the snaps at the crotch being undone and soon felt the onesie being pulled up to my stomach. I was curious what was going on, but didn't want another hit from the riding crop, so I kept sucking. I became even more nervous when I felt my diaper being untaped and removed. I was too curious now. I removed the dildo from my mouth and began to turn around. I wasn't able to make out anything before I felt the riding crop come down on my already sore ass. It came down on both cheeks several more times while I hurried to resume sucking on the dildo. "Did I give you permission to stop sucking and turn around, pissy pants? No, I didn't. So don't even think about taking that dildo out of your mouth until I do." Hazel yelled at me. I felt tears well up in my eyes from the pain of the riding crop. That thing stung really bad! I didn't even find out what she was doing back there. I guess all I could do was keep sucking and wait. "Look at the state of this diaper. Do you enjoy pissing yourself, pissy pants? Well, you better not piss on the floor, or you're licking it up, got it?" Hazel said. I should have been disgusted by that, but with how horny I was, she could probably make me do just about anything. My entire body shook and a wave of pleasure ran through my body as Hazel drug her fingers across my sopping wet pussy lips. I stopped sucking for a brief second while I tried to recover. This was quickly met with another hit of the riding crop on my ass. I had to force myself to continue pleasuring the dildo due to my body being exhausted from all the pleasure and pain. I really hope I was allowed to cum soon. "Look at how sopping wet your cunt is. There's no doubt in my mind that you're nothing more than a pathetic, diaper loving slut. Stop sucking." Hazel commanded. I did as I was told and removed the dildo from my mouth, finally letting my tired jaw recover. "Did you enjoy your blowjob practice, slut?" Hazel asked me. "Yes, Mistress Hazel." I replied, not wanting to give her a reason to make me start again. "Good little slut." Hazel responded. "Have you ever had an enema before?" "N-no, Mistress Hazel." I replied, a knot forming in my stomach. "Prefect. Get to the pillory." She commanded, pulling on the leash again. I gulped as I started crawling to the pillory. My bare ass and vagina on display to anyone that could be watching. I'd never had an enema before, but I knew what it was. Normally, it's not something I would really fantasize about, but with how horny I was, I would do probably anything that would humiliate or degrade me further. I soon reached the pillory and remained still while I waited for instructions on what to do next. "Position yourself, slut." Hazel commanded. I got up off my hands and knees and positioned myself inside the device. Hazel brought down the top half right after and secured it, locking me inside. The pillory was only upto about my stomach, so my back was at about a ninety degree angle. This wasn't exactly a very comfortable position. Especially because I didn't have a whole lot to rest my weight on. I heard Hazel moving around for a bit behind me and grabbing stuff. Eventually, her waist entered my limited field of view. "Open up slut. Sarah told me how much you love your pacifier, so I thought I would reward you with something to suck on." Hazel commanded. I was expecting the pacifier gag from before to be placed in my mouth, but instead what I got was a gag with a short, thick dildo. The gag slid into my mouth, feeling exactly like the one I was forced to 'practice' on mere minutes ago. Hazel secured the gag behind my head, making sure I was unable to take it out. She then vanished from my view and walked around behind me again. I heard a few more sounds I couldn't make out before feeling something press up against my butt hole. My breathing picked up and grew heavier as the object penetrated me. Hazel pushed it farther in and I soon felt a warm liquid begin to flow into my body. I began to squirm a lot due the weird feeling, which caused Hazel to strike my ass with the crop again. "Stop squirming, slut. If you take your enema like a good little baby, maybe I'll reward you." Hazel said. I really hoped that the reward would be better than the last one. Either way, I hoped the reward would be an orgasm and was willing to take the risk of it not being that. I tried as hard as I could to stay still and not clench my butt. I relied fairly heavily on the penis that gagged my mouth to distract me from the feeling. The warm liquid continued to flow into me with no indication of it being close to over. I could feel it pooling inside of me and occupying more and more of my insides. I was moaning into the dildo constantly and biting down on it. I'm not sure how much more I could take. My stomach was starting to feel bloated and was cramping a bit. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, I felt the flow of liquid slow to a stop. "Okay, slut. I'm going to pull the nozzel out. Don't you dare spill anything, or I'll give you another one." Hazel threatened. I knew I could not handle another enema, so when Hazel pulled the nozzel out of my ass I clenched down with all my strength. Holding the liquid was surprisingly hard. The liquid was trying its hardest to escape from my body. I was taken by surprise when I felt something cold and metallic press against my butt hole. "I'm putting in a butt plug slut. I figure a diaper dependent little slut like you won't be able to hold anything in for long." Hazel said, sliding the thick metal plug into place. I moaned loudly into the dildo. I'd never done anal before, and this was much thicker than the enema nozzel. At least it would help me keep the enema in. "Alright pissy pants, we better get another diaper on you before you piddle all over the floor. Get over to the changing table." Hazel instructed, undoing the restraints of the pillory but leaving the gag on. I instinctively got down on my hands and knees once I was free. The implication of me 'piddling' on the floor made my pussy tingle again. I had to go slow due to the amount of liquid occupying my colon. Hazel seemed to be forgiving of it though, as she didn't hit me with the riding crop. Hazel took the leash again and slowly led me over to the changing table. Thankfully, it wasn't too far of a crawl. "Get up on the table, pissy pants." Hazel commanded. The table was a good distance off the ground, but thankfully there was a stepping stool. I positioned myself on the changing table and let Hazel restrain my arms and midsection to the table. Laying down on my back made the pressure of the enema even more apparent. "Legs up, pissy pants." Hazel instructed. I complied and slowly raised my legs up. I soon felt another diaper being placed under me. Hazel wasted no time in covering me with baby powder and taping the diaper up. She did a much better job than I had ever done on myself. The diaper felt very secure and positioned perfectly. She redid the the snaps at the crotch of the onesie and gave the front of my now covered diaper a pat. "Alright pissy pants, get to the crib and you can release your enema. Since you've been relatively obedient, I'll let you make cummies in your diapie." Hazel said, releasing me from the changing table. I was finally going to be allowed to cum! I got down on the floor and crawled to the crib as quickly as possible. I climbed into the giant crib, almost forgetting about the belly full of liquid that I had. Hazel grabbed my arms and legs once I was inside and secured them to the straps attached to the crib. "Alright potty pants, are you ready to release that enema?" Hazel asked me. "Mmmph!" I yelled through the gag, trying to make it clear to her that I was. "Then roll over on your side, away from me." Hazel commanded. I rolled over away from her. The crib restraints had a little bit of slack, but not too much. I felt Hazel reach through the leg holes of my diaper and reach for my butt. She gripped onto the butt plug and ripped it out of my butt and diaper in a quick motion. I moaned into the dildo again from the sensation and instantly felt the liquid flood into the diaper. The feeling left me in a trance, making it take a few seconds to notice Hazel had pulled onto my back. The liquid kept pouring into the diaper as I laid there in pleasure. It was very warm and was get absorbed into every part of the diaper. After only a few seconds, the liquid stopped flowing and I could tell the diaper was close to its limit. "Do you enjoy filling your diaper, potty pants?" Hazel asked me, digging her hand right into my crotch through the diaper. "Mmph!" I yelled in pleasure. "Are you ready to fill that diaper with your cummies?" Hazel asked, now rubbing the sopping wet diaper into my also sopping wet pussy. "Mmph!" I yelled again, being overcome with pleasure. "Then go ahead, slut. Cum in your messy diaper for your mistress." Hazel commanded. I did exactly as she command, my body seizing up from the most intense orgasm I'd ever experienced. My mind filled with the memories of my spanking and all of the humiliation I'd been subjected to since arriving here. All I could do was lay there helplessly, lost in all the pleasure that was running through my body. The only other sensations I could feel were the warm, soggy diaper stuck to my body and the large dildo stuck in my mouth. When I came down off my post-orgasm high, I noticed that Hazel had left, leaving me tied up alone in the crib. I also noticed that she also raised the side of the crib, making me feel even more helpless. Was she going to come back soon? Now that my horniness had drained out of me, I was really starting to notice how uncomfortable this dildo was. My face was getting covered in drool due to it as well. The diaper was still very warm and felt good, but I doubted it would stay that way for long. After what felt like 5 minutes or so of reflecting on everything that's happened so far and trying to ignore the large penis in my mouth, I heard the door open. I looked over and saw that Sarah had come back. Hazel wasn't with her though, which kind of made me relieved. Sarah went over the changing table and grabbed everything you'd need to change a diaper. She next went over to the high chair and grabbed something that I couldn't see. Finally, she approached me and lowered the side of the crib. "Hello, sweetheart! Sorry that I had to step out for a little bit. Did you have fun playing with Hazel?" Sarah asked me in a cheery voice. I nodded my head yes, not being able to make much noise due to the dildo. "That's good. Let's get off of you." Sarah said, reaching for the back of my neck. Sarah undid the buckle of the gag and released me. I had to take a moment to stretch out my jaw and get used to not having something inside of it. While I was doing this, Sarah used the bib that was still strapped around my neck to clean up the drool. "It looks like Hazel must have accidentally given you a big girl pacifier. I'm sure she didn't mean to." Sarah said, putting the dildo gag down by my feet. There was no doubt in my mind that Hazel made a mistake by giving me that, and I'm sure Sarah knew that as well.

This is a story about how I fantasize my little to be. Come on Joshua, it's time to get your diaper changed before we go over to Grandma's and Grandpa's for spaghetti dinner, Mom said. Oookaay. I reluctantly march upstairs to my room for a diaper change and my spanking. I turn down the hall and into my bedroom with my Mom right behind me. She lays out a fresh diaper and her wooden spoon on the changing table, pulls down my pants and then sets me up on the changing table. You know the drill young man! She says, sternly. You know that you can start using the potty and avoid these spankings. I'll never use the potty! I blurt out. Okay then. It's your choice, lay down. You're going to start school in the fall and you'll have to be potty trained by then. You'll have to start trying soon. I lay down on my back. NO! I'll just wear diapers! I say. Mom unfolds and readies my fresh diaper, picks my legs up and slides it under my butt. She sets my legs down and unfastens my wet diaper and slides it out from under me. At least you're only wet. She said. Then she pulls my legs back up into the air again and grabs her wooden spoon. Are you sure that you don't want to try the potty? She asks one more time. NO! I say as I cringe for my spanking. Fine, then. It's your decision. Your butt's looking kinda rough, but this is the way you want it. WACK! WACK! She gives me a swat on each cheek, alternating back and forth. WACK WACK! WACK WACK! WACK WACK! My butt was on fire as she set my legs back down and set the wooden spoon over onto my dresser. She pulled the diaper up between my legs and fastened the tapes and pulled my pants back up. Now sit in the corner mister and stop crying, we're leaving for your Grandparents in a few minutes. We'll have to stop by the store on the way home and get you some more diapers. Just try not to poop yourself over their house, please. I sat down on the wooden stool in the corner of my bedroom. My butt was really sore, but I knew that I would get more if I didn't sit in the corner as told.

Lucy held the position of local manager at a highly esteemed multinational corporation specializing in early childhood products, generating millions of dollars in revenue annually. Through years of dedication and hard work, she had earned her place within the company. However, she faced a significant challenge in the form of her less-than-competent personal assistant. Despite Lucy's patience, the assistant's repeated errors, some of which were grave, had caused serious issues within the company. Following a severe reprimand from her superiors due to a mistake that jeopardized a $17 million deal, Lucy decided to address the situation. During lunchtime, she summoned her assistant to her office and calmly instructed her to take a seat.

Michael, don't you know I was born to turn you on? You must, you've told me it enough times. You've whispered it in my ear in public, making me blush and squirm as you laughed. You've growled it at me as you held me down at hit me with all your strength. You've teased me with it as I lay tied to your bed, unable to move. And I loved it each time. I love that I am that object for you, that toy, that serves that one singular purpose. I love that I do it so well, and that we both know I'll do it in anyway you want. I love how far you've taken me, you've pushed in that direction. My question is, can you see beyond that? (And do I care if you do?) ... "No... no I can't!," I say, shaking my head. There were tears in my eyes already, just seeing what they intended. Michael loomed over me, as he always does. I always felt smell next to him. "No? Are you arguing? Should I get the paddle, and we can have a nice long discussion about it?" He grabbed my wrist and pulled me in. My heard jumped. Even the threat made me more excited. I looked over at what the clothes they had laid out for me. I had played so many roles for them. I had been their pet, their slave, their baby, their maid. I had come out with them wearing leather vests and diapers under my clothes. However, there were still lines. "I don't know that I want that. Not yet." I whimpered. Michael walked to me. He put a hand on my shoulders, and the other reached down and cupped me below the belt. I gasped. "Are you sure you don't want it, diaper boy? Your cock seems to disagree." "I... I don't, Daddy." It sounded as fake as it felt. The truth was I longed for what they showed me, and had dreamed of it for months. The outfit itself wasn't that far off from dozens I had worn for them before. It was a onesie, bright pink and with a heart on its chest. It came with leggings and platform shows, and bows for my hair, which had grown longer and would undoubtably be put in pigtails. My leash was beside it, the collar was on my neck, and I already wore a diaper to go with it. With it, I knew they would probably tie me, and give me a gag to keep me quiet. I had worn the same before. What was different was what it meant today. I felt a hand smack the back of my diaper. Sarah came around my other side with an arm on my back. "Is that true diaper girl? I think its perfect for you. I think its perfect for you to wear every day from now on." "Uhhh..." I moaned. "Daddy, is she allowed to do that?" I asked as the other submissive teased me. To tell the truth, hearing someone who was herself being dominated talk down to me only made me crave more. If there was to be an pecking order, a huge part of me I was terrified of craved more then anything to be on the bottom of it. "Yes sweetie. Remember our ranking?" I thought back. We were both subs under him, but what we wore went beyond that. Regular clothes beat anyone cross-dressed, which beat anyone dressed as an animal, which beat, lowest of the low... "She's also in a diaper Daddy," I said. "We're the same." He shook his head. "Not anymore. Not when she's in her black diapers and her leather clothes, and you have your cute little printed diapies and onesie. You are the lowest here, and will still be from now on." My mind swirled. By far the most humiliating game they had played with me was this one. It was the one thing that pushed me right to the limit, the only that still made me begin to think of saying no. Now, they wanted to take me into public, in our club with all our friends, dressed like that. More, they wanted me to live like that, to come into their home and stay like that permanently. My heart jumped, and I wasn't sure if it was from disgust, fear, or joy. Michael turned me to face him directly. He put a hand on my diaper and pulled me in right next to him, and put the other on the back of my head. I looked away for a moment, but he turned me back, and for a second I thought he would kiss me. Instead, he just stared at me with his clear eyes. My breath caught, as it always did when I looked into them. "Are you sure sweetie? If you don't want it, you know your safety word. This can all be over now. Just say it, or let us dress you again." I was still, but was sure I was falling deep into his eyes again. Every time they hit me it was like all the will to argue left me. I felt myself melt and fall deeply into them, like a man possessed, and he did possess me. The image of me going into the club, crawling in his humiliating costume, all the nervousness it brought, fell along with my willpower into his eyes. Those eyes. It was always those goddamn eyes. ... Oh Michael don't you know you were born to turn me on? That is the part I'm not sure you understand. Or, if you understand it, you understand it all to well. It is everywhere and always to me. That feeling. That incredible, awful feeling. That arousal that is on my mind. That distracts me from work. That distracts me from relationships. That distracts me from all of life outside your impossible, clear eyes. The deep, painful knowledge that that you could get me to do anything you wanted no matter how bad I DON'T want it and the more I don't want it the more I want it because I know you want it because I don't want it and that makes me WANT it and I don't understand that. But you do, and that scares me. I am not in love with you. I am ADDICTED to you. I am OBSESSED with you, and with your impossible clear eyes. When I see them I feel like I am possessed, and I know I am possessed by you. I can stare at them for hours and not be sure what happened. I am addicted to your body. The tight, lean muscles. The strong arms, able to carry me, to pull me, to hold me down, even as I struggle (ESPECIALLY as I struggle) The size that has you always looking down on my ever so slightly, ever so noticeably, with your clear, impossible eyes. I am addicted to all you do to me. All our little games, all the strange clothes, all the things I never would have done if I never had met you. And I cant stop them. I can't stop wanting them. I don't know why I want them, I SHOULDN'T want them, but by god I do. By YOU I do. You are my god now. And that is what I am worried you understand all to well. There are lines I cannot cross, but I don't know what they are when I see those clear, impossible eyes. Not ever since I first saw them, those months ago.

“Do I have to take them down myself, little girl?” I hate it when my girlfriend calls me that! Yes, I’m six inches shorter. Yes, she’s eight years older. Yes, she’s the one in charge in our relationship, and yes, this whole domestic discipline thing had all been my idea three years ago, but I’m 30 and Not. A. Little! Girl! Dammit! But all I did instead was whine, “Not here. Please? I’m sorry. Can’t we just wait until we get home?” “Daphne,” Mary said, “this is not up for discussion. Besides, Brenna has seen plenty of bare bottoms spanked, including yours.” I glared at Brenna. We knew her through a local Fetlife group. Sometimes we did just plain vanilla stuff with her, like regular friends, like today, when she’d asked us for help planting trees in her yard. Mary has the green thumb. I hate yard work. “Bare? Can’t it just be over my shorts?” You’d think I’d have gotten used to being spanked, what with not a week going by when I wasn’t, but I never had, which I guess is the point. I looked at Brenna, who was smiling approvingly from the couch. Mary had pulled a kitchen chair into the living room and sat down. “Did your shorts make a rude comment to Brenna? Did your undies? So why would I spank those,” Mary asked me in her stern voice, the one she saves for when she’s talking to me like I’m a naughty little kid. “No,” I mumbled. I’d learned the hard way that there is no such thing as a rhetorical question when I’m in trouble. Mary reached out and grabbed me by the waistband of my innocent shorts and pulled me closer. None of this would have happened if Brenna had just been grateful we were over there helping in the first place. So I’m not Ma Nature - did it really matter if the hole wasn’t exactly fifteen inches deep? Of course, I do have a tendency to kill houseplants, even succulents. But anyway, she was harping on it, and I got irritated and said, “Then why don’t you just do it yourself, dammit?” I’m not sure if I’d have been in so much trouble if I hadn’t added the ‘dammit.’ At least I didn’t interfere while Mary popped the button on my shorts and whisked them, along with my panties, down to me ankles. “How did you get so dirty, anyway,” Daphne asked. “Not like you were putting that much effort into it.” I didn’t need to respond because Mary easily tossed me over her knee. My hands were on the floor, but my feet were not, leaving my butt hanging there. “Anything to say, Daphne,” Mary asked as she rubbed my butt. “I’m really sorry?” “Not as sorry as you will be.” That little rub is all I ever get for a warm up. Mary believes spankings are best delivered hard and fast, and within ten second she’d probably spanked me thirty times. This all started as a relationship with spanking involved, a little role play and bedroom fun. I even spanked her a couple times, though neither of us liked it. Eventually, I said I wanted it to be more than roleplay. I wanted it to be our lifestyle. I shortly thereafter found out just how many issues Mary had with my behavior and how much she’d been wanting to fix them for a while by then. But I wasn’t thinking about the time she had needed to spank me three times in one day. I was thinking about the spanking she was giving me right then. Mary is thorough in everything she does, and a creature of habit. She always starts out spanking me seemingly at random, no order to which side she wails on or how many. She likes to make sure I can’t anticipate anything. I lay there doing my best to hold still and be quiet, trying to keep my eyes closed and pretend Brenna wasn’t there, probably smiling. Only when my butt is a dark pink from top to sit spots does Mary really get going. As she says, this is when the real spanking starts. She stopped assaulting my butt and said, “Hand me the paddle, Daphne.” I freakin’ hate the thing. It’s small, heavy, and has four holes in it. She got it specifically to keep in her purse. She could just use her hairbrush when she disciplines me away from home (dressing rooms are the worst - everyone can hear!), but no, she says knowing she has a just-for-spanking implement with her at all times does a better job reminding me to behave. I pick it up with my left hand and reach behind me to give it to her. She takes it, then takes my arm and pins it behind my back. I’m a wiggler when she uses that thing. She’s like a freakin’ ninja with it. Equal parts thuddy and stingy, she paddles as fast as she hand spanks, but in a tight pattern. Up and down, each spank overlapping with the one before it, in a tight row, then shifting over and working a line from top to sit spot again. She never makes it from one side to the other but that I go from grunts to sobs to tears. Every. Damn. Time. The small paddle bounces off my bottom so fast I don’t even feel the individual spanks anymore. It’s all one swollen throb. She’s gentle, by comparison, with my thighs, but before she’s done with those ten spanks to the tender backs of my legs, I frantically promise, “I’m sorry! I’ll be good! I’ll be good!” Mary finished the last spank, and I lay over limp over her soft lap, big tears falling, and my nose running. It takes me a few seconds to realize Mary is rubbing my back, like she always does after a hard spanking, shushing me gently. When I’m ready, I start to get up, and Mary helps me so that I’m sitting on her lap, my crimson bottom aching when I do, and crying into her shirt as she calms me. “It’s okay, little girl,” she coos to me, “All is forgiven.” She kisses my temple. “Let it all out. That’s my brave girl.” When I get myself under control, though still struggling with the occasional sob and needing badly to blow my nose, she helps me off her lap. “What do you say to Brenna,” Mary asked. I don’t know when I kicked off my shorts and panties, nor do I care. I shuffled over to Brenna. “I’m sorry for being rude,” I said. “I forgive you,” she says, opening her arms. Brenna is big woman, and I all but collapse into her softness. I do like her, even though she has a way of bringing out the brat in me, but that brat never seems to be that far away. I stand between her big thighs, and she rubs my butt with one hand while she hugs me with the other. I’m grateful she does because I’m not allowed to rub. “Mary, why don’t you go take her to wash her face, and I’ll get lunch ready,” Brenna suggests. “Can I have my shorts back,” I ask meekly. “After lunch,” Mary says, holding out her hand. I take it. I like Mary’s hands. I also know she’s gonna lift me up and seat me on the cold vanity, and that it’s gonna feel good for about five seconds then feel clammy and hard. After lunch, I’m for sure gonna dig those holes right, and without a world of complaint.

This is a story about college roommates who discover the wide world of corporal punishment and diaper discipline. It starts out with lots of spanking (F/F and F/M), and the age play elements unfold much later. Hope you enjoy! — Ted was about to start his senior year at a small urban college. The school had limited housing, so dorms were reserved for freshmen and sophomores. Having spent most of his junior year in a study abroad program, Ted had missed out on the flurry of leases that his friends had secured in the spring, and he was struggling to find a place to live for his final year. It was early August and the fall term was set to start in just a couple of weeks. Ted was very anxious, still at his parents’ house for the summer but knowing he had to get to campus soon. He had put feelers out to find a place, but kept coming up empty. Ted couldn’t afford to live alone, but he also didn’t want to live with a bunch of random guys. One evening, his phone buzzed. It was a text from his friend Lara. “Hey Teddy! Hope you had a great summer. We missed you on campus last semester - some great parties at the end of the spring! Anyway, I heard through the great vine that you might be looking for a place to live in the fall?” Ted’s eyes widened. Finally! A lead! And it was great to hear from Lara. She and Ted were close - they had a great rapport and could really make each other laugh. Many of their other friends wondered why Ted and Lara had never had a fling, but it seemed each valued their friendship too much to risk getting romantic. “Hey! Yeah I had a blast in Europe, but definitely missed partying with the crew. Looking forward to being back in a few weeks. Yes I need a place to live! I am getting desperate. Do you know some guys who need a roommate?” Lara wrote back right away. “Well… not some guys… actually Stacey and I need a third for the house we rented. Ashley bailed on us at the last minute and we can’t afford the rent with just the two of us.” Ted hesitated. Room with girls? The thought had never crossed his mind, but why not? He and Lara were such good friends, and Stacey was super cool too. And a whole house? Think of the parties they could throw! Might make for a spectacular senior year. His hesitation worried Lara. She sent another message quickly while Ted was still in a daydream about a raging kegger. “Sorry if it’s weird. We’ve tried all the girls we know and everyone already has something lined up. It’s a really great house, fully furnished so no need to bring a bed or any other furniture. And it has two bathrooms so you’d have plenty of privacy. Stace and I are kinda desperate, but we talked about it and we think you’d be an awesome roommate. What do you think??” Ted snapped out of his daze and furiously texted back. “Wow thanks for thinking of me! That sounds great, I’d love to live with you ladies.” “Awesome!! You’re a lifesaver. You’re gonna love the place, I know it. We get the keys tomorrow, so you can start moving in anytime.” “Amazing! YOU are the lifesavers! I’ll start packing up and be there in a few days.” “Great. Can’t wait.” Ted collapsed back on his bed and let out a huge sigh. He felt like he could finally breathe. Not only had his housing crisis been solved, he would get to live with two great girls in a party palace. His mind wandered to his two new house mates. Both of them were great friends and had similar personalities to Ted - they worked hard and played hard, got good grades and loved to laugh and party. They were also both very easy on the eyes. Lara’s long black hair was cut with cute bangs in front, giving way to her warm brown eyes. She had exquisite tits and a full figure that would make an hour glass jealous. She wasn’t quite taller than Ted, but her long slender legs were a marvel. Stacey, on the other hand, was in fact taller than Ted. She was curvy with wide hips, ample breasts and an ass to match. Her blonde hair and blue eyes were very inviting, though she did have a somewhat domineering side - not mean or stern, almost maternal. Laying on his bed imagining the faces of his new roommates - faces he hadn’t seen for several months - it dawned on Ted that some sexual tension could arise in this new living arrangement. There had always been a bit of that anyway with Lara, but now sharing close quarters, Ted worried it could get awkward. But nothing he couldn’t handle. Any tension would be well worth it to be able to spend his senior year with these two lovely ladies in a house that was sure to be the envy of the rest of his friends. A smile spread across Ted’s face. It was going to be a great year.

A/N: Story is not finished yet but has some stuff I am very happy with. Will be releasing once a week for at least the next three weeks and hopefully motivated to keep working on this one. TIA for reading! Update (06/15/24): Chapter 2 submitted Continuing Education Chapter I: “Let the Lesson Begin” Life was supposed to be better than this. Michael Mason was twenty seven years old. He had a Bachelor’s Degree in forensic science. His gorgeous wife loved him deeply. And yet all he could think was how relieved he was that his boss was getting ready to write him up. It got him off the sales floor for awhile and away from all those damned boxes of merchandise. The manager’s office was small, little more than a desk and a couple of chairs. The room itself was unusually hot. Surprising since the company was too cheap to pay for heating in the store at night and the building felt more like a freezer. The only job Michael had been able to land was an overnight stocking gig. Every night, five nights a week, from 9 PM to 6 AM he opened boxes and stuck things on the shelves for minimum wage. The job was originally supposed to be something temporary while he found something in his field. Every morning he drug himself home, physically exhausted from the manual labor and from battling his circadian rhythm. What little free time he had he wanted to spend with Alyssa, his wife. The store itself had completely unrealistic times. Lectures about safe stretching and lifting exercises didn’t mean much when the only way to get the work done as quickly as his managers expected was to bend and lift in the most unsafe ways possible. And while he was tearing his body up to get product on the shelves, the people complaining that he wasn’t fast enough were doing what exactly? Hanging out in the back office on TikTok. It had been more than once that he’d wandered to the back in search of equipment or supplies, things his managers never seemed to know where to find, and caught them all crowded around someone’s cell phone, laughing their heads off. So the job was dogshit but at least he was bringing in money. He’d probably be fired eventually but he wasn’t going to quit on them. If they did plan to fire him for being “inefficient” then he was going to get every last penny he could out of them first. Kyle, the overnight assistant, who thought he was a store manager himself, sighed dramatically as he dropped into the chair on the other side of the desk, sitting upon it as if it were the throne from which he lorded over his subjects. “Mike, I’m tired of having performance conversations with you.” “It’s Michael sir.” His nametag said Michael. He indicated on his forms he preferred Michael. He’d told Kyle on numerous occasions he preferred Michael. “Mike,” Kyle continued, ignoring the protest. “To be blunt, your performance is wholly inadequate for this job. We have written disciplinary actions for you twice and this will now be the third time in less than a year. As such, we’ve decided to move forward with separation. I’m going to need your nametag, box cutter, and any other company equipment.” Kyle gestured to the third man in the room. “Jack will have to escort you out after you clean out your locker.” So, that was it. Game over. There was a part of Michael that would be completely relieved that he wasn’t going to have to show up anymore. Of course there was also the part that knew Alyssa was going to be absolutely furious with him. They could barely afford their rent now and they had just managed to open a savings account and drop spare bits of change into it. Going back to a single income was going to set them back by months. There was no point in complaining about it. Michael tossed his boxcutter and nametag on the table and stood up without a word. He was not going to give Kyle the satisfaction of crying or begging for his job. In silence, he strode out of the room, only slightly irritated that Jack was following him every step of the way. “It’s a tough thing,” Jack said. “But you really did it to yourself Mike.” “It’s Michael,” Michael sighed as he pulled a few personal things out of his locker. “Well look on the bright side Mike,” Jack said, “In six months you can re-apply.” “Jack, why would I re-apply for this shithole job?” Michael had tried his best to keep his cool but he’d failed. His only recourse was to blast his hate through his eyes directly at Jack. The expected effect occurred and Jack smirked as he saw the anger in Michael’s face. “You’ll be back,” Jack said. “Your type always comes back.” “You know what Jack?” Michael was already headed for the exit. “Go fuck yourself.” * * * Michael wasn’t sure how manly sitting in his bathrobe at the kitchen table with a container of ice cream and a scoop was but it was making him feel better. It was barely after 2 AM and Alyssa was fast asleep. He’d quietly changed and moved back out to the living room to wallow in his own misery. She was going to be so damned angry when she found out. He had no idea what time it was when the light in the bedroom turned on. He was cold. His robe was barely hanging on him and the ice cream had mostly liquefied. He slopped another bite, getting sticky melted goo all over his face, and sending another jolt of brain freeze to his head. “Michael? Why are you home so early?” It should have been a crime how easily Alyssa made it seem to look beautiful. Despite having slithered out of bed, her hair cascaded down her back as if she’d just had it styled. Her face was perfectly shaped and her eyes popped as if she had a ring of mascara. She could have done a hell of a lot better than an almost thirty year old loser who couldn’t even hold down a job at the grocery store. Here it came. Might as well rip the band-aid off. “I got fired.” He gritted his teeth, prepared for the explosion. Which didn’t….come? He caught a whiff of Alyssa’s perfume, vaguely scented like lilacs, as she wrapped her arms around him in an embrace before gently prying the spoon from his fingers and pulling it away. “Honey, you’re sticky,” she frowned as she disappeared into the kitchen and returned with a washcloth, which she ran over his face. Rather dumbfounded that he wasn’t having his face ripped off, Michael sat there and let his wife clean his face instead. “You’re not…huh?” Michael blinked. Alyssa had a bit of a temper but they didn’t exactly fight. He was expecting her to be mad. Mad in that sort of, “I’m disappointed in you” type of way that would make him feel like a total jackass without her actually raising her voice at him. “Not what?” she smiled as she sat down across from him. “I’m not a mind reader babe, use your words.” “I thought you’d be mad at me,” he confessed. “I’m not thrilled, no,” Alyssa frowned. “You don’t need me to tell you it’s going to hurt us. But you’ve been pretty unhappy at that job and I feel like I barely get to see you. We’ve got to be able to find a way to make things work where we don’t have to be apart so much.” “Yeah,” Michael nodded. His stomach growled in protest at him. Gorging on ice cream had not exactly been his most erudite moment. “What if…” Whenever Alyssa had an idea that she thought exceedingly clever, a grin spread across her face not unlike the Cheshire Cat. “...what if you finally followed through with your plan and went back to school?” “Yikes,” Michael sat up, pushing through his angry stomach. “That’s not gonna help our money situation at all Alyssa.” “That’s the best part,” she replied. “I found a place, let me show you…” her phone appeared in her hands and she played with it for a moment, “Look at this place!” Michael glanced at the phone, reading it off, “The Finch School? What am I? A bird?” “It started as a finishing school,” Alyssa said. “Miss Finch’s Finishing School for Marriageable Young Ladies. That was back in the 20s. It’s evolved into a co-ed liberal arts college. And they offer scholarships for returning adults. Finish your education and all that.” “Yeah but Alyssa, this place is ten hours from here,” Michael frowned. “How is that going to get us more time to be together?” “That part will suck,” Alyssa nodded. “But I barely see you as is. If you go to the school, you can finish your Master’s Degree, land that inspector’s job, and get away from all of these back breaking places you’ve been applying to.” Michael looked down at his wife’s phone again. He’d have to get a place near the campus. Or a dorm room, heh. And of course there was no point in any decision at all if he couldn’t claim that scholarship. There was no way he was taking loans out and they definitely couldn’t pay tuition out of pocket. “Ok then, I’ll apply for the scholarship and we’ll go from there.” “Good boy,” Alyssa beamed at him. * * * He’d done it. He’d gotten in. The application process was very easy and had been done completely online. He’s sent in some writing samples and records from his time at the state university. A few days later he’d received an acceptance email. The terms seemed almost too good to be true. He was required to accept campus housing, agree to a code of conduct that mostly boiled down to not doing stuff he’d hated doing when he was twenty anyway, and had to keep his grades up. That’d be easy enough. Michael had always learned his lessons well. He’d briefly met his roommate Nick when he’d dropped his luggage off at his dorm room. Nick was a few years older too so there was definitely a level of relief there that he wasn’t going to be shacked up with some eighteen year old kid fresh out of High School. It was a little odd that they’d been roomed together but Nick just laughed when Michael voiced his concerns. It would work. “The campus is beautiful babe,” he had his phone glued to his ear and was chatting with Alyssa. She was back at home getting ready for work. “My room’s not too bad. We’ll have to video chat later. My roommate seems cool. There’s a lot of…” Michael glanced around. There were a lot of girls at this school. It had been a women’s college originally. If it was one of those schools that ended up recruiting the kids of former students, maybe that wasn’t too surprising. He was pleased to note that there were plenty of older students but some of the styles of dress…he’d walked by an entire group of girls in Japanese lolita style! A girl, a woman really, who had to be at least thirty but nevertheless was wearing shortalls and had her hair in pigtails, literally skipped by him swinging a Hello Kitty backpack from her left hand as she bounced along the sidewalk towards one of the class buildings. “...girls here.” “That’s not a problem is it?” Alyssa asked. “Not for me, but uh….” Michael trailed off, too embarrassed to finish the thought. His half comment was greeted by a shriek of laughter. “Not to toot my own horn Michael but, you’re not going to cheat on this, are you?” His phone chirped and he pulled it from his ear long enough to glance at the picture that his wife had just sent him. She wasn’t wearing anything at all. And she had her fingers between her spread legs, pulling a pair of lips apart. “Alyssa!” More giggling from the phone. “We’re gonna have to get used to sexting sweetie. And babe, mommy is going to need A LOT of pics while you’re at school.” “Maybe save the NSFW for when I’m not walking around a college campus in the middle of the day,” Michael laughed. “But seriously babe, you are gorgeous. You just made it that much harder for me to concentrate on my classes.” “Well then, I guess you won’t get any more pics until you show me that you’ve learned something,” Alyssa said. Michael was outside his classroom now. “I’ll show you exactly what I’ve learned tonight babe. I’ve got to go now though, I’m at my first class. Love you.” “Love you too. Learn a lot!” Michael hadn’t been in a college classroom in several years but the room he stepped into was certainly not what he expected. The walls were a pastel green with rainbows adorning them. Along the back wall were rows of cubbies, many filled with bags and other things. Many students were already sitting at desks with their hands folded. Every person in the room was a girl, none younger than twenty five, and none dressed older than twelve. Along the front wall was a chalkboard - a chalkboard! And above it a poster showing the alphabet. If it weren’t for the size of the desks, Michael would have sworn he had walked into a kindergarten classroom. This couldn’t be his class. He was here to take an advanced criminology course. The worst part about walking into the wrong room was that all the heads had turned to gawk at him. The teacher was the only person dressed remotely normally - if goth scientist was “normal.” Her long curly hair was died sea green and coiled halfway down her back. She wore a black lab coat over boots, fishnet stockings, a leather skirt, and corset. Goth…bondage…scientist? The mix of styles was almost too much. Her piercing pale blue eyes seemed to be digging into his skull and he caught just the faintest hint of lilac from her. “Oh excuse me, I must be in the wrong class,” he muttered as he turned to leave. “Stop right there!” the woman called. Michael found himself stopping in his tracks. “You come inside right now and put your things in your cubby please.” Michael found himself walking back into the classroom. Did he actually have a cubby? Impossible. That would be the easiest way to prove that he was in the wrong spot. Jennifer, Kelly, Lisa, Daisy, see…no…Michael blinked and rubbed his eyes. Right next to “Daisy” was an empty cubby labeled “MIchael.” “Well?” the instructor called out. “Uhh, yes ma’am,” Michael swallowed as he tossed his bag into the cubby and turned around. “Very good,” the instructor smiled sweetly. “Now if you’ll take your seat please.” “Oh, which one is mine?” Michael was a bit confused. There were several empty seats, so he wasn’t exactly sure where he should sit. “Oh Professor!” the blond in pigtails that had skipped past him earlier had raised her hands and was waving it excitedly. Dress aside, Michael was definitely sure that this girl had to be in her early 30s at least. Meanwhile the professor looked like she couldn’t be more than about twenty two. “Yes Daisy?” the Professor smiled sweetly. “Professor, can she sit at my table?” the girl named Daisy asked. She? Michael had to admit that he was a bit on the thin and small side but still, there could be no way he’d be mistaken for a girl right? Short hair, tee shirt, jeans. He practically screamed “guy going back to college after failing at life.” “Yes, that will be fine. The new girl can sit with you Daisy,” the professor replied. “Oh, but, uh…” Michael cleared his throat. He wasn’t entirely sure where this misconception was coming from but it was definitely something he wanted to clear up. “Yes sweetie?” the Professor beamed at him as if he had just answered a really hard question. “Can you use the words to share your thoughts with the class?” “I’m a boy actually.” Michael said. The classroom erupted, first as every girl gasped and then peels of laughter echoed from all around the room. Every table seemed to burst into chatter as all the students began talking and pointing at him. “Girls, settle down!” The Professor grabbed a yardstick from her desk and wrapped it three times. The knocking sound killed the conversation. “Is that any way to treat a new student? Now sweetie, I want you to come to the front of the room ok? I promise, you’re not in trouble.” Feeling foolish, and knowing he was blushing, Michael walked up to the front of the room and stood next to the teacher. Her lilac perfume wrapped itself around his nose in a way that was intoxicating. He could feel his head going light. “Now sweetie, this is Miss Finch’s Finishing School and it is a school for girls. If you’re a student here, you have to be a girl here. You are a student here, aren’t you?” “Yes, but…” Michael went to protest. The school hadn’t been a girls only school in fifty years! And it wasn’t a finishing school anymore, it was a liberal arts college. Something in the back of his mind told him that whatever was going on was so strange that his best bet would be to run. But that smell… “And if all the students here are girls, that means you’d have to be a girl too, doesn’t it?” “But I’m not a girl!” Michael insisted. “Oh don’t worry sweetie, I’ll help you with that,” the Professor said. She reached for his face, caressing it in her hands, and pulled him forward before delivering a peck on the cheek. “You see, I can make it all better with just a kiss.” Michael felt just slightly off. He couldn’t quite place it but something was different. His shirt seemed to hang from him loosely as if it had grown two sizes too big. Oddly, it felt tighter around his chest than it had before. The reality of the matter, that he had somehow shrunk, set in when his pants slid right off his hips, now hopelessly larger than his waist. “What in the…” Michael’s hand slammed across his mouth. That hadn’t been his voice! Michael had a deep, husky voice, just slightly gravely. The voice that had escaped his lips had been honeyed, soft, and very feminine. When he glanced down, he realized more was wrong. The hair on his hands and legs had disappeared completely, his skin now soft and smooth. He had previously had many blemishes and moles all across his body, they were all gone now. And his chest? The reason his shirt was tight was that he now had cleavage! A strand of hair fell into his face, dirty brown having turned into a silken brown mousse - short length having transformed into mid length curls that coiled around his shoulders. His…more like…”What did you do to me?!” “I told you sweetie,” the Professor replied with a smile. “Only girls attend Miss Finch’s Finishing School. Since you’re a student here, you must be a girl.” “I’m not a…” Michael stopped himself, no…herself, as she felt a new sensation. Her underwear was becoming warm and wet. She was peeing herself! The escaping fluid quickly turned into a flood as her boxers became uselessly saturated and pee dripped down her legs, pooling in her jeans at her feet. “Oh dear, oh dear,” the Professor shook her head. “Daisy, will you go into the supply cabinet and get me the diapers? It looks like our new student had her first accident.”

Written with a little assistance from ai tech. Chapter 1: What do you mean choose?? Jesse My sister and I walk side by side through the too-quiet streets. I can feel Tessa’s unease. It’s always so close to the surface with her. My twin’s shoulders slump forward. She pulls her arms tight around her torso, bracing against the gust of wind that chills our bones. “Jesse, Mom’s been acting really strange lately, don’t you think?” she asks, chewing on her bottom lip the way she does when she’s nervous. I nod, my own worry gnawing at me. Ever since that mysterious envelope arrived from the school, Mom has been increasingly brooding. She’s usually chipper, despite the way things have been in this country lately. It’s so unsettling to see her like this. She hasn’t been this way since Dad died. Another gust of wind carries the distant sound of machinery through the air. Down the street, construction workers remove play structures from the old elementary school’s recess yard. The building has been abandoned for ten years, since the last of us were young enough to attend primary school. The last child in the country turns eighteen next week. Tessa and I are nearly twenty. We pass the elementary school quickly and quietly, turning our heads away as the construction workers rip the last vestiges of our happy childhoods from the Earth. Once we’re clear, Tessa releases a shaky breath. I can hear the tremble in her voice as she speaks. “You know, Jess, sometimes I wish we could just marry and start families and…” Her voice trails off, and her bottom lip quivers. Marriage is forbidden. Families are impossible. The last world war ravaged our planet and our bodies. Humans have lost their ability to reproduce. Tessa will cry if I don’t say something. She always cries. “I know, Tess,” I murmur. “But, hey. At least we have each other.” We hear hurried footsteps behind us. “Jess! Tess!” We turn to see our childhood friend Nick running to catch up with us. His usually cheerful face is ashen, and his eyes hold a glint of fear. My pulse quickens. “Nick, what is it?” I ask, keeping my voice monotone for Tessa’s sake. “What? Your mom didn’t tell you?” Nick huffs, out of breath. “Tell us what?” Tessa asks. The worry in her voice tells me she’s already imagining the most catastrophic news. I put a leash on my own imagination. “About the letter the school sent home to all the parents,” Nick says. He hesitates, then looks around to ensure that we’re alone. “By national decree, all families have to choose one of their two children under the age of twenty-five to surrender to the government by the end of the week.” My heart pounds. I wouldn’t believe it, wouldn’t even consider it, if I weren’t hearing it directly from Nick himself. His father is the mayor of this desolate town, so I know Nick wouldn’t waste my time with useless rumors. “What do you mean choose?” Tessa shrieks, and then takes off, bolting for our house, while the harsh truth of our mother’s strange behavior hits me like a train. I thank Nick for the news and take my time getting home. I’ve known for some time that the world has been changing in unimaginable ways, but this seems bleak. What does the government want with us? My mind races as I try to come up with an explanation…and a solution. Somehow, I have to keep our family together. It’s what my dad would want. When I reach home, I find my mother and sister sitting at the kitchen table. Tessa is draped over my mother’s lap, sobbing inconsolably, while my mother just stares blankly into space, pain and horror etched on her face. Her eyes drift toward me as I stand in the doorway. “I didn’t want you to find out like this,” she says. “I didn’t know how to tell you.” A stronger wave of sobs rack Tessa’s slim frame. A lump forms in my throat, but I push past it. “There has to be a way out of this,” I say. “There must be something we can do.” But even as I say it, the words feel hollow and futile. I think of Dad again and wish he was here. He’d know what to do. My mother just looks away. Tessa Jesse and I head back to school the next morning. School halted during the war, so everyone’s a few grades behind, not that it even matters. There are no jobs for our generation, so there’s no pressure to hurry through high school. If it were up to me, I wouldn’t even go to school, but the law requires it. The streets are as eerie and silent as ever, and my sister hardly says a word. I can tell she’s busy trying to think of a plan to save our family. That’s Jess. She always thinks she can fix everything. She should know better by now. This world sucks, and it’s going to keep sucking. We pass the old elementary school again, and I shudder with the creeps. The swing sets, slides, see-saw, jungle gym…it’s all gone. Everything I loved when I was little. Where all this playground equipment once stood, now there are large wooden crates. The construction workers have been replaced by painters who prime the school’s outer walls. I glance nervously at Jess. She just offers me a firm, reassuring smile. Like everything’s going to be okay. I offer a weaker smile in return. The high school yard is abuzz with chatter when we arrive. It seems like everyone knows about the decree. “Did you hear?” one girl whispers to another. “The Buchanan’s tried to run. They didn’t want to give up either of their sons. The police arrested Mr. and Mrs. Buchanan and took both boys.” I gasp in horror. When I turn to Jesse, I can tell she heard too, but she refuses to let the determination fade out of her eyes. It’s impossible to focus on my classes, and it’s not only me. As I glance around my first hour, I see students fidgeting and whispering when the Mr. Barris isn’t looking. As he writes on the whiteboard, Mr. Barris sighs mid-sentence. He sets his marker down and turns around. “I’m sure you all know by now that this afternoon, some of you will be taken away,” he says. “I suppose I should also tell you that, after today, this school will close. Those of you who remain will be sent to a new school—a new college of sorts.” My eyes widen. College? Those closed down years ago. I wonder if Jesse’s teacher is telling her the same news. She’s always been a stronger student than me. A guilty feeling nibbles as my conscience as I wonder which one of us our mother will choose to give away. At lunch, we sit with our friends, Nick and Lucas. Nick’s face is greener than usual, like he’s going to be sick. “What’s wrong?” I ask him. Jesse shoots me one of her pitying looks, as if I’ve asked a silly question. Nick’s hand trembles. “My dad told my brother and I his choice this morning,” he says. “He’s keeping Ethan.” Something catches in my throat. Tears blur my eyes. “Nick, I’m so sorry,” my sister says. “This is all so terrible.” Lucas, one of the most handsome guys in school, slides a hand over my sisters. “Jesse, I won’t let anything happen to you,” he promises. A twinge of envy passes through me. Lucas has had a crush on Jesse for as long as I can remember, and she’s not even the one who wants a boyfriend. Jesse says nothing, and I resent her silence. Why is she so distant toward him? I’d be all over him, if only he’d look at me. A terrible thought creeps into my mind, a thought from the darkest corners of my heart, but I can’t help it. I can’t help hoping that mom chooses to give up Jesse and not me.

Ms Jaimie: *the 5’4 brown haired petite math teacher sighed as she handed the tests back to her four worst students” here are your tests girls I must I’m very disappointed looks like it’s summer school again and of course no cheerleading next year but of course this wouldn’t be happening if you four actually bunker down

Chapter One: The Incident The summer sun blazed high in the sky, casting a golden glow over the schoolyard. The air was warm and thick, filled with the sounds of children’s laughter and the distant hum of grasshoppers. The smell of freshly cut grass mingled with the faint aroma of hot asphalt, creating a distinctive scent of summer. The school, a large red-brick building with ivy creeping up its walls, stood as a sentinel overseeing the lively playground below. The distant sound of a teacher’s whistle occasionally pierced through the ambient noise, signalling the end of a game or a call to order. Liam, a tall and lanky 14-year-old, strode confidently across the schoolyard. His unruly hair caught in the warm breeze, giving him a wild, untamed appearance that matched his reputation. He was flanked by his friends, a group of boys who looked up to him as their leader. "Let's show everyone who runs this place," Liam said, his voice loud enough to carry over the noise of the playground. His friends nodded eagerly, their eyes darting around in search of their next target. Liam's gaze settled on Emily, a quiet, bookish girl who was walking passed the old, oak tree in the school grounds making her way towards the school building, her arms laden with books. "Hey, nerd! Where do you think you're going?" Liam jeered, his voice dripping with malice. Emily, a petite girl with straight, chestnut brown hair tied back in a neat ponytail, froze. She wore a simple white blouse and a pair of blue jeans. Her round glasses perched precariously on her nose as she tried to avoid eye contact. She had always been an easy target. Her quiet demeanor, combined with her academic excellence and impeccable behavior, set her apart from the others. "Come on, Emily," Liam called out, a cruel smirk playing on his lips. "Don't you want to hang out with us?" Liam's friends circled around Emily, blocking her path. As they did, the other kids in the playground began to move away, casting wary glances but not daring to intervene. Nobody wanted to risk becoming the next target of Liam and his gang. Emily lacked close friends who might stand up for her, making her even more vulnerable. Some kids looked sympathetic but quickly turned away, while a small group whispered quietly, their eyes filled with a mixture of fear and pity. She clutched her books tighter, her knuckles turning white. "P-please, let me go," she stammered, her eyes darting from one face to another, searching for an escape. One of Liam's friends, a stocky boy named Jason, nudged Liam with his elbow. "Go on, show her who's boss." Liam stepped closer, his smirk widening. He began pacing around her, occasionally shoving her books to add to her distress. "What's the rush, huh? Afraid you'll miss a class or something?" he taunted. The other boys laughed, their voices a chorus of mockery. "Yeah, Emily, why are you always such a loner? Think you're better than us or something?" one of them sneered. Emily's heart pounded in her chest. She blinked rapidly, trying to hold back the tears that threatened to spill. The warmth of the sun was oppressive, and she felt herself starting to sweat, more from fear than the heat. Why does it always have to be me? she thought desperately. "Look at her, she's gonna cry!" another boy shouted, and the laughter grew louder, more mocking. Emily's vision blurred as the tears began to fall. She tried to speak, to plead with them to stop, but her voice was choked with sobs. Her body trembled, and a deep sense of humiliation and helplessness washed over her. Maybe if I just stay quiet, they'll get bored and leave, she hoped, but her hopes were in vain. "Aw, poor little Emily," Liam crooned, leaning in close and shoving her books harder. "What's wrong? Cat got your tongue?" His words were like poison, each one a dagger aimed at her already fragile self-esteem. Suddenly, Emily felt a warmth spreading down her legs. She looked down in horror to see a dark stain forming on her jeans. The evidence of her complete and utter breakdown. The world seemed to close in around her, the laughter echoing in her ears, growing louder and more malicious. "Oh my God, she peed herself!" Liam howled, pointing at Emily with glee. "What a baby!" Emily's sobs turned into wails as she stood there, paralyzed with shame. Her face burned with humiliation, her tears mingling with the sweat on her cheeks. The boys' laughter reached a fever pitch, their taunts a relentless assault on her dignity. It was at this moment that a stern voice cut through the cacophony. "What on earth is going on here?" Mrs. Thompson, the school's principal, marched towards the group, her expression a mix of shock and fury. Her authoritative stride commanded immediate attention. The boys immediately stopped laughing, their faces draining of color. Liam's confident stance turned rigid with fear. His smirk vanished, replaced by a look of dread. They all turned to face Mrs. Thompson, who had seen enough to understand the gravity of the situation. "Liam, and all of you," Mrs. Thompson said, her voice icy. "My office. Now." Emily was left standing alone, tears streaming down her face as she tried to cover the stain on her jeans with her hands. Mrs. Thompson's eyes softened momentarily as she placed a gentle hand on Emily's shoulder. "It's okay, Emily. Come with me, let's get you cleaned up." As Emily and Mrs. Thompson walked away, the boys trudged towards the school building, knowing that their actions would have serious consequences. Liam's heart pounded in his chest, the reality of his behavior sinking in. The warm summer breeze continued to rustle the leaves of the old oak tree, as if whispering the lessons of the day to anyone who cared to listen.

Tammy was getting ready for work. It didn't take her long, there wasn't a dress code for coming into work. She worked at Ms B's Etiquette Center for Littles. They had their own uniform to put on when the staff gets to work. It paid really good money and was difficult to get hired on there, even after getting the Little and Child care training and the degree that was required. After breakfast Tammy drove to work, it was about a 15 minute drive. She parks and as she walks through the security gate she greets her coworkers she'll be working with and even saying bye to a few already heading home from working the night shift. After walking down the hallway she walks into a large room. There was several stalls with a computer monitor for each one along the walls. Another area had showers, toilets and sinks. Tammy walked up to one of the stalls and scanned her badge and waited for the computer to register her as here and deliver her uniform using a conveyer belt behind the stall. The computers around the room was chirping, signaling the accepted badge scans of her coworkers and the green lights accompanying the chirp. Tammy's computer chirped, but it sounded odd. As she looked at the monitor it showed her work file as usual. It had her name, date started, department she worked, name of immediate supervisor. The part that caught her eye was the red box at the bottom. Inside the red box was a weekly calendar. It had several green check marks on that week, but it had three red Xs on three of the days. The last one was from the day before. It was to keep track of their personal cleanliness, specifically their panties cleanliness when they returned their uniforms each day. Instead of a green light flashing as the other computers did, her's was flashing red. Then a computer voice spoke through speakers in the room. "Tammy Tarrence, age 30. You have failed your third panty check this week. Remove your clothing and stand in the naughty corner till the staff disciplinarian can come deal with you. You have 3 minutes to comply or security will be called." After the voice ended a 3 minute timer began on the screen on the wall. Tammy could here goggling and whispering from my coworkers, but she ignored it as she rushed to get undressed and went to the only corner that didn't have something in it. On the wall in colorful letters it read Staff's Naughty Corner. On the floor was an absorbent pad to protect the floor in case the person in the corner wets themselves. Tammy was pretty sure it was mostly there to add to the humiliation. Which she was now feeling wash over her as her heartbeat slowed down and as she realized how bad things could get.

I have been putting together a guide based on the Diaper Dimension for a while now. Some of it is a little rough and it is by no means complete. As I have been reading the DD stories for far longer than I have been writing this guide, there are many stories that I have missed in putting in here. This will be an on-going process to add these stories and further authors who have contributed to this wonderful setting. When I started writing stories, I realized I wanted to inhabit the worlds others had already created, as they felt real and complex. While I will acknowledge that many of the stories could live in similar but still different dimensions, I noticed several similarities between many of the stories. As such, I have created this guide for anyone to use freely to create their own stories if they ever want to use part of the pre-existing lore. Due to the on-going creation of the DD, I have labeled this story as 'complete,' but as my vanilla job would like to say, it is a 'living' document. For those who don't know, this just means that the document will be submitted as a final form, but may often be updated as new information comes to light. Additionally, while it behooves me to post a link here rather than the actual information, the nature of this guide and the fact that I will still be updating it going forward, means posting it here in its entirety would be a bit of a pain. I may change my mind later, but I hope the link will work for now. https://www.wattpad.com/story/339576633-diaper-dimension-reference-guide *NOTE: Wattpad has since removed my account on there unforunately. I will leave this section up here for now though as a testament to it's original placement though. As before, however, further updates will be done on this page below regardless.

I am reuploading a story I originally found on Wattpad but is no longer available. I am not sure who the author is sorry. Chapter 1 Meeting Lauren Derrick parked his car and walked down the cobblestone path. He was nervous. He had met Lauren on a dating website and had talked to her through video chats for the last couple of months. They shared common interests and would chat online most nights sharing secrets, eventually, they became very close. After feeling comfortable enough, they agreed to meet in person at Lauren's house. As he walked he wondered if his biggest fantasy would come true. He thought about the secret he told her, remembering how difficult it was to say... "I'm a pretty submissive guy, and my next girlfriend would have to spank me,". Derrick had never told anyone about his submissive side and his special need for discipline. He remembered how she giggled through the computer screen and called him a bad boy. After that, it was never spoken of again. The thought of that conversation made the blood go straight to his dick. Did she think it was a joke? Or was she actually into it? He felt butterflies in his stomach as he knocked on the door. It was a yellow house with a big wooden door. He heard footsteps. Lauren answered with a bright welcoming smile. "Hello, Derrick! It's so nice to meet you in person. Come on in!" Derrick smiled nervously and said hello. Lauren was beautiful and fit, with long brown hair. Derrick followed Lauren into the house. She was wearing tight blue jeans and a grey t-shirt. Derrick couldn't keep his eyes off of her long toned legs. They went into the kitchen and Lauren made some tea. She offered a cup to Derrick, which he immediately thanked her for. They each wanted to know more about each other. Lauren talked about being a successful business owner, and how lucky she had been to succeed at such a young age. Derrick looked up to her as a role model. He was taking part-time classes at the community college, and often struggled with the work. Lauren often encouraged him and helped him with his homework through the video chats. Derrick considered her a caring and supportive friend. After talking in person for awhile, Derrick could feel a special connection growing between them. Derrick was curious to know if this friendship had any chance to progress into something more. After spending so much time with Lauren online, he figured the least he could do was ask. Lauren laughed at him. "You have a chance with me Derrick, but we need to talk about what you're looking for in a relationship. I need you to be completely honest with me because I know you're holding something back, and I think we both know what that is" Derrick froze, and spanking came to mind. He hesitated to respond. After a long silence, Lauren stood up and put her hand on her hip. She had a serious look on her face but talked calmly "Here's the deal, you can talk to me now or this conversation is over. It can't be that hard, you've already told me about it. If you want a relationship with me than you'll have to be honest." Derrick looked at his feet and replied in a soft voice "Are you talking about my secret?" She nodded. "Just tell me what you want Derrick, it's not that difficult." Derricks cock was hard, and his heart was pounding. "If we have a relationship, I would need to be spanked regularly " Lauren giggled at him "Good boy Derrick. Luckily for you, I'm a very open-minded girl. I think we need to agree on how to go about doing this. I think we should write it out so we're both on the same page." Derrick agreed. Chapter 2 The Agreement Lauren returned to the table and sat down. "Okay Derrick, if you need to be spanked like a child than we need to know how and why wouldn't you agree?" Derrick gulped and realized that she wasn't wasting time. He nodded yes to her question. "Good, and while you're being punished you'll call me Miss Lauren, or just Miss. Do you understand? "Yes, Miss." "Good. Now, let's start with some bad behavior that might earn you a spanking. Keep in mind that this list can always be added to over time. I want you to write a list of some of the bad habits that you have. I'll add one now. You told me earlier that you smoke occasionally. From now on, if you smoke, you get spanked. Got it?" Derricks hard on was about to explode. He replied with another "Yes Miss." The sheet of paper was titled: Derrick's Punishment Agreement Under the title, Lauren had written: Behavior that Derrick will be punished for. Derrick began to write. 1. Smoking 2. Drinking too much 3. Being late 4. Being disorganized 5. Putting off homework 6. Bad grades 8. Talking back Derrick handed the list over to Lauren. "I like it so far. I think its a good starting point, although I think I'll add lying to the list. That's something I have absolutely no patience with, and the consequences will be very severe." Derrick agreed, and they continued. "Let's move on to how you'll be punished. I personally think that being over my lap will be the most humiliating for you. It's childish and exposing, and I think it will work perfectly. Does that sound fair?" Derrick was in total shock, Sitting in front of him was his new beautiful girlfriend that was going to spank him and it seemed like she was educated on the matter. He nodded his head and agreed. She was writing the details and talking at the same time. "I'm glad you agree Derrick, and I'm really glad we found each other. I think this relationship is going to flourish." Lauren finished writing and looked up at Derrick. "Now that positioning is out of the way, let's add in the fun stuff. Anytime you get spanked over my lap i'll start with my hand and then use an implement. In some extreme cases, I'll use the implement for the entire spanking. It might be a hairbrush or a paddle. Is that okay with you?" "Yes Miss" "Good, now on to public spankings..." "Public?" Derrick asked in sudden fear. "Hopefully it will never occur, but if we're in public and you misbehave then you can expect to be punished immediately." Derrick grew tense "I think that's a little extreme. People are going to see us!" "Spankings are supposed to be embarrassing Derrick. But I'll make a deal with you. If you're really bad in public, then yes, you will be spanked on the spot. But if its something minor, then I'll spank you in a private bathroom or in the car. Keep in mind that a spanking at home will always follow. Just make sure you're good in public and we shouldn't have a problem. Okay?" Derrick thought about being spanked by his girlfriend in public and it made him cringe, but after a lot of convincing, he agreed to her rule. Lauren reached out and held Derricks' hand. "I'm really happy to have you as my boyfriend. I will be fair and respect you, but if you test me and break these rules, then you can expect a sore ass." Derrick was overcome with excitement and felt so lucky to have Lauren in his life. He smiled at her and she smiled back. "Derrick, is there any other punishment or kink that you need to tell me about? Because now is the time to come clean to me about it. It would be easy to add it into our agreement right now." Derrick said no, but in the back of his mind, there was something else that excited him. He was just too embarrassed to mention it. By the time they had finished the list, it was 11:30. They soon ended up calling it a night. Lauren Walked Derrick to the door, and they made out on the stoop for a while. Lauren told him to call her tomorrow to make plans. Derrick was eager to see her again and happily agreed. As Derrick began to walk away Lauren planted two smacks on his butt and grinned. "Be a good boy Derrick!" Chapter 3 Derrick Breaks a Rule Derrick called Lauren around 1:00 in the afternoon. It was a dark and rainy summer day and she suggested they watch a movie at her place. Derrick agreed and left his apartment with an umbrella in one hand and his keys in the other. On the way he was stopped at a traffic light, his dick was hard. He was thinking of which rule he should break and wanted to know how it felt to be butt naked over Lauren's toned thighs. He wondered what she was wearing today, and what she would use to spank him with. He heard the horn of a driver behind him and realized the light was green. He arrived and knocked on the door. Lauren was happy to see him. They kissed at the door and walked inside. She was wearing tight black sweatpants and a tank top. As they walked through the kitchen Derrick noticed the Punishment Agreement they had worked out last night laying on the counter. Derrick had dreamed of that list and the agreements he made with Lauren. His cock was getting stiff. Lauren had picked out a romantic comedy and told Derrick to put it in the player while she made popcorn. Derrick saw a perfect opportunity to earn his first spanking. When Lauren came back with the popcorn she noticed that he hadn't put the movie in. Derrick stood in the center of the living room with an erection and a smile on his face. "Fuck romantic comedies. I hate them and I'm NOT going to do what you tell me!" Lauren giggled at him. She put the popcorn down on the table and crossed her arms with a very feminine no-nonsense stance. "Somebody wants a spanking huh?" "Yes, Miss." He replied. Lauren studied Derrick for a moment, then walked over to him and wrapped her arms around his waist and pulled him in close to her. "If a spanking is what you want, then a spanking is what you'll receive. Go into the kitchen and get my wooden spoon out of the drawer by the fridge." Derrick started for the kitchen and felt the sting of three hard smacks to the center of his butt. He looked back to see Lauren grinning at him. When he came back to the living room he found Lauren sitting patiently on the center of the couch. She reached up and grabbed Derrick by his waistband and pulled him in front of her. "Get down on your knees Derrick, we're going to have a little chat first." Derrick did as he was told. As he was kneeling Lauren scooted forward and split her legs, pulling Derrick into her crotch. Derrick felt small compared to Lauren. She put her hands on his hips and began to speak. "You broke one of the rules that we agreed on. Do you remember what happens to little boys that break rules?" Derrick looked up into Lauren's blue eyes and answered. "They get spanked." "That's right Derrick. You've been a very bad boy, and I'm afraid I have no other option but to spank you like a naughty child. Now get up, put the spoon on the table, and lay over my lap." After he put the spoon down he felt Lauren's hand grab his wrist firmly and pull him down over her thighs. "What a childish position for a boy your age to be in. Do you have anything to say to me before we begin?" So many thoughts and emotions were going through Derricks' head at that moment. His dick was pressed up against her thighs, and his butt was in the air. The only thing he could say was that he was sorry. Lauren laughed. "You can give me a proper apology when you're sitting on a freshly spanked butt." She then raised her palm and began smacking his bottom. Derricks pants and undies were still on which absorbed most of the impact, but after about 200 smacks his butt was really starting to warm up. Lauren was taking her time, and making sure Derrick was feeling as naughty and childish as possible. SMACK SMACK SMACK "how does it feel." SMACK SMACK SMACK "To be draped over your girlfriend's lap." SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK "For a well-deserved spanking?" SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK YOU'VE BEEN A NAUGHTY - SMACK - NAUGHTY - SMACK - LITTLE BOY! - SMACK SMACK SMACK Lauren noticed that while she was spanking and scolding, Derrick was rubbing his hard dick against her thighs. She liked the reaction she was getting from him and continued to spank over his pants. After 3 or 4 more minutes, she stopped and rubbed his bottom. She could feel some heat on his plump cheeks. "Alright naughty pants. Get up and stand in front of me." Derrick complied. Soon he was standing in front of his girlfriend with his erection pointing towards her. Lauren grabbed his waistband and slid his pants down to his ankles and told him to step out. She looked at his tighty whities with a grin. "I like your little boy undies. They really suite you Derrick." She quickly spun him around. She could see some redness beginning to creep in on the sit spots, and without warning, she hiked up Derricks undies into his butt crack. "AHHHH!" Derrick jumped a bit which made Lauren laugh. "Oh yeah, those cheeks are getting pretty red. How do they feel right now Derrick?" Derrick, redder in the face than he was on his butt, responded. "It feels kind of hot, in more ways than one." Lauren smacked him on his bare wedgied butt 5 times in the same spot. "Obviously you still need a lot more. Get your bottom over my lap, Derrick. You're going to be one sorry boy when I'm finished with you." With that, she pulled him down to her strong thighs. Derrick could better feel the curves of her lap without his pants, and he was eager to be placed on her lap without any kind of protection. He felt childish and ridiculous being over her lap wearing tighty whities. Lauren had strong thick legs, which aided in propping his butt higher up and making him feel more exposed. Lauren began to spank after situating him on her thighs. Her rhythm began to pick up. She concentrated on his bare sit spots and gave him breaks by spanking over his childish underwear. Every now and then she would hike up his undies into his butt crack and smack his bare butt a few times. She really liked the effect of the wedgies. After about 6 minutes of undie spanking, his butt was fairly red. Lauren made sure to rub the fact in. "I think we're making progress, but your cock is still hard. You must really like being spanked. You've been taking this very well so far." Derrick began to rub his dick on her lap while she held him in position. It felt like dozens of fire ants were biting at his bottom. He especially felt the burn on his sit spots. He came close to exploding on her lap but she made him stop thrusting just in time. "Alright Derrick, break time's over. It's time to get serious." Lauren grabbed at Derricks waistband. He was expecting another wedgie but instead, she gently pulled them down over his tender butt. The underwear snagged on the tip of his dick and she asked him to lift up for a second so she could correct that. Pretty soon his tighty whities were down to his ankles and he was told to kick them off. Now Derricks dick was in direct contact with Lauren's sweat pant covered thighs. This is a moment Derrick wishes he could stay in for eternity. The feeling of his spanked bare butt propped up by a beautiful women's lap is a feeling that can't be accurately put into words. Derrick felt the cool air of the room on his bottom and listened to Lauren's soft voice. He wanted to cum so badly. He started to gently hump her thighs while she spoke to him. "This is what you get every time you break the rules, Derrick. Now spread your legs." Derrick felt her hand cup the inside of his thigh, pulling his butt cheeks apart. He felt complete exposure. Lauren could see the back of his scrotum and his little butt hole. She stroked his bum for a few seconds while enjoying the view, then started to spank. SWAT SMACK SPANK SLAP SMACK SMACK SMACK Lauren's rhythm was really picking up, and Derrick began to squirm on her lap. The spanking was starting to sink in for Derrick as he realized that she hadn't even touched the wooden spoon yet. His butt was starting to burn, and he jumped a bit every time Lauren's hand landed in the tender areas of his butt crack and thighs. "OUCHHHH! THAT'S STARTING TO STING!" SMACK SMACK SLAP "Oh I know it's starting to sting Derrick. You're squirming around a bit more than before." SMACK SMACK WHACK SLAP "You'll just have to try to take your punishment like a big boy." "LAUREN AWWWW WAIT IM SORRY!" Lauren laughed at his apology. "I guess spankings aren't all about humping my thighs after all, huh Derrick?" Derrick groaned and tried his best to keep himself from crying. Lauren stopped to give him a little break. Derrick felt her reach for the spoon. "Lauren, wait. I've learned my lesson. Do you think this can just be a hand spanking?" Lauren laughed at him. "This is why I like to spank Derrick. I decide when it stops, and I can't think of a good enough reason to let you off my lap. Plus, if you remember our little agreement, I mentioned that every time you're over my lap you get spanked with an implement. In this case, it's a wooden spoon. You should be thankful it's not a hairbrush." "Lauren, please. I'm sorry." Derrick replied in a low pitched and pitiful tone. Derrick felt humiliated and defeated. There was no way out of it. "You should be sorry Derrick. After all, you did ask for this." Derrick buried his face in his arms and waited for the spoon to strike. THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK Lauren brought the spoon down hard, and Derricks' legs began to kick against the couch. She held him firmly. "You're not getting out of this Derrick. This is a part of your life now and you need to accept that." By now Derricks dick was getting soft, which increased his embarrassment. He knew that Lauren had noticed. She had him right where she wanted. THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK THWACK "AWWWW STOP IT! PLEEEAAASSSEEE!" Derrick kicked and squirmed violently. Lauren ignored him. And after about 5 minutes of non-stop and fast-paced spanking with the wooden spoon, she could hear him break down into a sobbing mess. She continued a couple minutes longer, making sure that he knew who was boss. When she stopped he lay motionless with his face buried in his arms. He was sobbing and breathing heavily. Lauren stroked his back and rubbed his tender bottom. "I think we're done now, Derrick. I'm not going to lie and tell you I didn't enjoy spanking you, I actually can't wait for you to break another rule." Lauren helped him off of her lap and told him to sit on her knee. He winced and sobbed as his sore butt made contact with her left thigh. She held him close in her arms like a mother would to a little child. "I care about you so much Derrick, but I DO NOT mess around when it comes to punishment. I hope you keep that in mind the next time you decide to misbehave." Derrick held onto his girlfriend and told her how sorry he was about the DVD. She meant so much to him. "I know you didn't mean to insult me earlier Derrick, you were just curious. As a matter of fact, I was expecting that to happen today. I had to be hard on you in order to get my point across. I spank hard Derrick, but it all pays off in the end. You'll see. After their heart to heart, Derrick was told to stand up and put the movie in. This time he didn't dare give her attitude. He asked if he could put his pants back on, Lauren said no. "I want to see that red butt of yours for the rest of the day, mister!" Chapter 4 Secrets Worth Telling Derrick had ended up sleeping over at Lauren's house. He awoke on the same couch he was punished on the day before. Lauren was sitting next to him watching tv. Derrick noticed that he was still butt naked from the waist down. She giggled and told him how cute he was as he slept. Derrick was still in a sleepy morning daze, but Lauren pinched his sore butt which immediately woke him up. The sting brought back the memory of sobbing over her lap. "How's that bottom of yours feeling Derrick?" "It still hurts the same as it did last night" Lauren kissed him on the forehead "Let's try to put that behind us. We should go out and have some fun today. Plus I need to run some errands." "Where do you want to go?" he replied while rubbing his tired eyes. "Well, I need to stop at the grocery store, and afterward you can pick a place to eat." Derrick agreed. Lauren insisted on driving. It was a humid day, so Lauren decided to change into some tight jean shorts and a red tank top. On the way out of the house, Derrick noticed Lauren putting a plastic hairbrush into her purse. "Just in case!" she said with a wink. Derrick blushed. As Derrick climbed into the car and sat down on the hot leather, he let out a moan. Lauren smiled at him and turned the key. "You can probably expect that to burn for a few more days!" Derrick thought about his punishment. He was starting to like the fact that his butt was bruised and red while Lauren's curvy butt was pain-free. The psychology of being spanked by her was really starting to kick in. He knew that whenever Lauren glanced at his butt, she would think of the spanking she delivered the day before. Lauren noticed the discomfort on his face as they walked through the parking lot and into the grocery store. She smiled at him and held his hand. Lauren got a cart from the cart bay and told Derrick to push while she got the groceries. She walked ahead of Derrick. His eyes were fixed on her round and curvy butt the whole time. The way it swayed and bounced painlessly from side to side teased him. He thought of her butt sitting on the couch while she held him over her lap. Then he felt the sharp pain of his own butt as he walked with her. He was starting to get horny. Lauren took her time shopping. She was in no rush and was having a great time with Derrick. Lauren was about to head to the register when she remembered the wooden hairbrush she wanted to buy for Derrick. While in the hairbrush isle Lauren asked which one he liked best. Derrick gulped and looked down at the ground. "Derrick, when I ask you something I expect you to respond to me. Don't make me have to ask you again. You'll be in big trouble young man." Derrick looked up and responded, fearing a spanking in the middle of the store." Maybe that one." He said, pointing at a medium-sized wooden brush. Lauren picked it up and smacked it against her palm a couple times. "Good choice Derrick now let's go ea. I'm starving." While walking to the registers they passed through the baby section. Lauren took the chance to embarrass Derrick and have a little fun with him. Lauren said with a laugh "You might still be getting spanked like a little boy Derrick, but at least you're not back in diapers like a little baby!" Derrick was stunned. He knew that she was joking, but the fact that she just said that aloud in the middle of the grocery store made his face turn a deep red. He felt his penis stiffen in his pants. Thankfully nobody was in the aisle with them. "Lauren! somebody could have heard that!" "That's the point, Derrick. Lighten up, it was a joke!" The couple had a perfect day. After stopping at home to unload the groceries, they ended up going to a local sandwich place. Later they stopped to get ice cream. Derrick kept thinking about what Lauren had said in the baby section of the store. He had pictured Lauren changing him into a diaper, and for some reason, the thought of it really excited him. Maybe it was the way Lauren had said it. The thought of her doing something that childish to him made his cock hard. He knew that he couldn't let the opportunity to ask her about it pass by. Plus, not being honest with Lauren about his feelings would certainly earn him another spanking. The two of them were sitting on a hill in the park eating ice cream when Derrick finally built up the courage to say something about it. "Hey Lauren, I wanted to ask you something." Lauren looked into his eyes "Sure Derrick, go ahead." "It has to do with what you said in the store today. I- " Lauren interrupted "I'm sorry for embarrassing you, Derrick. I know I crossed a boundary, I just wanted to have some fun. I'll respect your privacy next time. You were so good for me today." "It's okay, I'm not mad about it. I've just been thinking about when you mentioned the diapers and-" "What about the diapers Derrick?" Derrick hesitated "I guess I want to see how they feel. Ever since you brought them up I've been curious about it." Lauren stared into his eyes, and then looked down at his crotch. She pictured what it would look like to see her adult boyfriends dick wrapped up in a thick diaper. The thought made her smile. "Derrick, I was joking about that at first, but now that you bring it up it actually sounds kind of fun. Just keep in mind that diapers would be used as punishment, and we'll have to add it to the agreement. It's too bad you didn't tell me at the store, we could have picked up some supplies." "I know." he said "I'm sorry I didn't tell you sooner. I wanted to be honest but it was such a hard and embarrassing thing to tell you. Are you going to spank me again?" Lauren wrapped her arms around him "I won't spank you for this Derrick. It's okay to be curious about something. It would be a different story if you had kept this from me from the beginning, while we were writing our agreement. Plus, it's not every day that you ask your girlfriend to put you back into diapers. I just want you to be sure about this." Derrick was excited and knew he wanted to try it. "Thanks for understanding Lauren, I really want to try them." his face was red. "I'm always here for you Derrick. We should hit the store on the way home and pick up some supplies." Chapter 5 A New Kind Of Punishment The next day Lauren and Derrick sat across from each other in the kitchen. On the table lay the Punishment Agreement, a big package of adult disposable diapers, wipes, baby powder and Lauren's brand 'spankin' new hairbrush. "Alright Derrick, I did some research after you left last night and I came up with how diapering can be incorporated into our agreement, so hear me out. You'll only be diapered when you break my strictest rules. For example, smoking and bad grades are very naughty rules to break in my book. The consequences for those will be a spanking per day, and you'll be diapered 24/7. Lying is also a diapering offense, understood?" "Yes, Miss." Derrick was looking her up and down. Lauren looked hot today. She wore a little black skirt and a tight fitting white collared shirt that was buttoned down half way and rolled up at the sleeves. "As for the duration of the diaper punishment, I was thinking of starting out at 3 days for each rule you break." This will give you plenty of time to use your diapers. If you break two of my stricter rules then you'll be in diapers for 6 days, and you'll be spanked on each of those days. However, if you break all three of my strictest rules within a week, then you'll be on diaper punishment for a full 30 days. Do you understand?" Derrick agreed. He couldn't stop staring at the super thick disposables on the table. His curiosity was getting the best of him. "While being diaper punished, you will be expected to wear them in public. If I have to spank you in public, then your pants are coming down for it." Derrick snapped out of his daze, "But Lauren, I don't want anybody to see me in a diaper. Can't this be between you and me?" Lauren laughed "No Derrick, just because you're wearing a diaper doesn't mean you're exempt from public bare butt spankings. If anything, you deserve it more. Don't worry. Like I said before, make sure you behave in public and we shouldn't have a problem." "Yes, Miss." "Good boy. I can't think of much else to add... Oh wait, there is one more thing. While you're in the house you're not allowed to wear pants. Only diapers and a t-shirt." That wasn't a huge problem for Derrick, so he agreed. Lauren took his hand in hers. "This is a humiliating punishment Derrick, it makes spanking look like child's play when it comes to humiliation. Are you absolutely sure you want to go through with this?" Derrick was sure of it. He just had to remind himself to stay on his very best behavior in public. "It sounds fair." he replied in a low pitched tone. Lauren noticed that something was wrong. Derrick looked guilty, so she asked what the problem was. Derrick looked down at the table and answered. "Do you remember the day when we started this agreement, and you asked me if there was anything else that I wanted to add?" Lauren looked at him with troubled eyes. "Yes, and if I remember correctly you said no. Is there something you want to tell me, Derrick?" "I may have wanted to add something after all. It's not another bad habit. It's another punishment that I've been curious about. I don't know why I didn't tell you. Maybe I was embarrassed." Derrick knew he had put himself on the spot. In fact, he did it on purpose so he could try the diapers. Lauren's eyes grew angry. "So you lied about not wanting to add something to the list, and now you're suddenly telling me out of nowhere? I respect that you're coming clean with me, but a lie is a lie, Derrick. Now, what is it you wanted to add?" Derrick hesitated and choked up a bit. He didn't mean to make Lauren this angry. "I.. I guess I want you to start washing my mouth out with soap. It's just so childish and oddly appealing to me. I didn't mean to- " "Say no more Derrick," Lauren said as she added the new punishment to the agreement. "I am so pissed at you for keeping something like that from me. You lied to me while we were writing the agreement, and now you're asking for a favor. All I want is for you to trust me, Derrick. You really hurt my feelings." Derrick was silent as Lauren's angry eyes pierced through him. After taking a moment to think, Lauren took a deep breath and stood up from the table. She suddenly grabbed Derricks wrist and pulled him off of his chair. She began marching him to the kitchen sink. "Well Derrick, since lying is a strict rule of mine, I think I'm going to go ahead and punish you with diapers. Your diaper punishment starts effective immediately. You'll be diapered 24/7 for the next three days, and spanked every night. I've also decided to soap your mouth right now since you're so curious about it. You're going to be one very sorry little boy." Chapter 6 Triple Dose Lauren hiked up her skirt and grabbed Derrick by the wrist. She pulled him towards her right side. Derrick was caught off guard as he felt a strong tug, causing him to trip over her right thigh, thus landing him face down over her bare lap. He tried to wiggle and adjust. He could feel her bare legs split to stabilize and balance him. Lauren made sure that his dick rested on her right thigh, while her left thigh supported his upper body. She then reached between his legs to expose his scrotum. Throughout the spanking Lauren would make sure that his feet were always dangling, never touching the ground. Lauren took notice to how red and sore his bottom was from his last spanking. "Your butt holds a nice tone Derrick, I can't believe that after two full days it's still bright red." The hairbrush came down hitting each cheek and then the center of his butt crack. SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK Lauren covered his butt with hairbrush welts and repeatedly reminded him to scoot further up on her knees, stick his butt out, and spread his cheeks more. She knew that reminding him of these things was humiliating, which boosted the effectiveness of the punishment. SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK Derrick screamed through the bar of soap. He had never felt pain like this before. He knew that Lauren would not let up. He was helpless. "Get those feet off the floor Derrick! you can kick all you want but those legs should be dangling." Derrick kicked and bucked as she spanked each sit spot 200 times with a fast-paced rhythm. His butt started out bright red, but now it was bruised and purple. "Alright Derrick, spread your legs real wide so I can spank the tender spots, and then its diaper time." He did as he was told and spread his legs far and wide. He jumped and yelped as she spanked his anus and inner thighs. This continued for three minutes before she stopped. Derrick was stretched out across Lauren's lap screaming and kicking like a four-year-old even after she stopped spanking. His bottom was a deep shade of purple and red. Lauren held him tightly until he calmed down, and then asked if he was ready for diaper time. Derrick said "yes Miss." with tears in his eyes. Lauren let him up and told him to rinse his mouth out. While Derrick was at the sink tending to his soapy mouth, she sat in her chair and admired her work. "That is one sore butt you've got there Derrick. Just remember that I'll be spanking you for the next three nights before bedtime as part of your diaper punishment." Derrick sniffled and splashed handfuls of water into his mouth. Lauren laughed and told him he had 3 minutes to collect himself while she got his diaper ready. "If you're late, then you're going right back over my lap mister!" Lauren stood up from her chair and strutted over to the kitchen table. She stacked the powder and the wipes on top of the big package of diapers and then went into the bathroom to get some lotion. She carried everything into the living room and placed it on the floor. "You've got about two minutes Derrick." Lauren was sitting cross-legged on the floor with a big diaper in one hand, and the hairbrush in the other. "Alright, times up. If you're not over here in 5 seconds then I'm spanking your thighs." Derrick ran across the kitchen, barely making it in time. He stood in front of her with an erection and a very sore bottom. Lauren patted the towel that she had laid out in front of her and told him to lay down. When Derrick sat Lauren could see the pain in his eyes the moment his butt made contact with the towel. "Shouldn't have been so naughty Derrick." Derrick blushed and laid down on his back, his knees were slightly parted, but Lauren grabbed his legs and spread them out, revealing everything. She scooted in closer between his spread out legs and looked into his eyes. "During your diaper changes, you will put your hands on your head. If you try to interrupt anything then I'll smack your butt with the hairbrush, and I have a feeling you don't want me to do that anymore." Derrick agreed. Lauren put the diaper aside and squeezed a big glob of lotion into her hand. "This is going to be cold, but it'll feel good. Especially on your backside." Lauren began to rub the lotion onto Derricks legs and moved in closer to his crotch. She massaged his balls and began running her lotion covered hand up and down his shaft. She could tell Derrick was enjoying this, and she was enjoying it too. But she had to remind herself that this was for punishment and not for pleasure. Lauren looked him in the eyes. "Being diapered like this really says a lot about the state of your maturity Derrick. When you're in diapers for the next three days I want you to think long and hard about the consequences that come with your actions. Apparently, you need a little more motivation than going over my lap for a spanking." Lauren covered Derricks entire crotch with lotion and ordered him to flip over to his stomach. He obeyed and laid there quietly while she spoke. "Spread those cheeks, Derrick." She squirted the lotion directly on his bruised bottom. Derrick jumped a bit from the cold but was corrected with a firm smack to his thigh. "No squirming Derrick or I swear I'll put you back over my lap." Lauren rubbed the lotion all over his purple cheeks and into his ass crack. When she finished, he was ordered to flip over again. "Alright Derrick, its the moment you've been waiting for... diaper time! Now lift your bottom up high." Lauren slid the diaper under him. Then she lifted his legs and coated his crotch and butt with clouds of baby powder. "You are going to look adorable in your new underwear sweetie." Lauren let his legs down and grabbed the front of the diaper, pulling it over his dick. "Here we go!" Lauren cheered as she brought it up to his waist. She held it there and taped one side of the diaper after the other. After the tapes fastened, she made sure everything was tucked in around the legs and crotch. Lauren Patted the front of the diaper "All done baby, how does it feel?" Derrick was helped up to his feet. He walked with an awkward waddle, and his spanked butt was still showing a bit where the diaper ended near the sit spots. "It's so thick, I'm going to burn up with this on." Lauren laughed "That spanked bottom of yours probably doesn't help too much when it comes to the heat, but I guess you shouldn't have disobeyed me in the first place" Derricks erection pressed against the diaper, he looked ridiculous, and he felt like a well-punished toddler. Lauren hugged him. "I hope you learned your lesson. Now, let's go to bed, boys in diapers shouldn't be up this late." Derrick climbed the stairs while Lauren followed, playfully smacking his diapered bottom all the way up to the bedroom. Chapter 7 Humiliation At The Mall Derrick woke to a loud smack on his diapered butt. "Time to wake up Derrick, it's day one of your diaper punishment! " Lauren was brushing her teeth and sat down next to him on the bed. "We're going shopping today, so get ready" "Yes, Miss" Derrick rubbed his eyes and felt the aftermath of his punishment from last night. Derrick was having a hard time as he tried to rub his sore butt through the diaper. He knew he would be fussing with it all day. The soap taste was also present, and it was drying out his mouth and throat. Lauren watched him as he tried to rub his sore diapered butt. She could see the bruising on his sit spots and thighs. "Don't forget about our agreement Derrick. You can expect a spanking every night before bed for the next three nights." Derrick sat up in bed "Lauren, can I take the diaper off for a while? It feels like thousands of pins are stabbing me on the butt, and I'm sweating like crazy down there." Lauren laughed at his request "No Derrick if you hadn't lied to my face than you wouldn't be strapped into that diaper with a spanked bum in the first place. Being uncomfortable in your diapers is a huge part of this punishment. The only time that I'll remove that diaper is when you're in desperate need of a spanking or a changing. If you try to take it off yourself, then you'll be spanked." Derrick groaned, he realized that he may have underestimated the effect of the diaper punishment. He knew now that he would have to go out in public today with the hot bulk between his legs and the soreness of his butt. He was not looking forward to it. Lauren stood up. "Put your pants on Derrick, we're going to the mall." Derrick got out of bed and slid his pants on. He walked downstairs and found Lauren in the kitchen putting a few diapers and the hairbrush in her purse. Lauren looked up at him "The mall is pretty far away Derrick, if you have an accident then I'll need to change you there. As for the hairbrush, well, that's pretty self-explanatory at this point." She slung the purse over her shoulder and grabbed her keys. "Come on Derrick, hop in the car." Derrick followed Lauren out to her car. The diaper made his butt stick out, and he walked with a slight waddle. Lauren was about to close the door when she suddenly remembered something. "Oops Derrick, I almost forgot your baby powder." She grabbed it off of the living room floor and placed it in her purse. "Alright, I think we're all ready to go." On the way to the mall, Lauren and Derrick talked and listened to the radio. Derrick brought up his living situation and mentioned that his lease would be up soon and he would have to find a new place to live. Lauren asked if he had found a place that he could afford. "Not yet, most of the places are taken, so I'll have to keep looking. Lauren thought for a while, and then told Derrick that he could stay at her place if he doesn't find something in time. "If you end up moving in, you would be paying me with chores and tasks that I assign around the house." Derrick thanked her for the offer and kissed her on the cheek. The mall parking lot looked empty as they approached. Derrick was nervous and Lauren could tell. She secretly wanted Derrick to misbehave so she could spank him in public. They walked through the sliding doors and into the food court. Lauren held derricks hand "Okay little one, I need you to hold my hand at all times so you don't get lost. Okay?" Derrick looked up at her and nodded, he felt like a child, but the diapers made him feel like a toddler. The two made their way through the mall holding hands. Lauren made the occasional joke about stopping in a toddler store and playing on the jungle gym. Derrick was red in the face. He knew the diaper wasn't very noticeable under his sweats, but the bulk between his legs and the occasional crinkle made him paranoid. Lauren and Derrick found themselves in a large department store about an hour into their shopping spree. Lauren hadn't let go of Derricks' hand all day and his patience was running thin. Lauren was looking at a long red dress when Derrick asked her how long they were going to shop. Lauren started looking at another dress and pulled Derrick along by the hand "Why baby? did you use your diapers like a good boy? Or are you just bored?" She could tell that he was finicky, and she was prepared to make this day as long as possible to bring out his naughty side in public. Her plan was working. Derrick rolled his eyes "We've been here for an hour and you haven't even bought anything!" Lauren glared into Derricks eyes and suddenly yanked at his wrist. He fell forward a bit and felt 3 hard smacks hit the center of his diapered bum. Derrick was shocked. He looked around the store to see if anybody heard the ordeal, luckily nobody was around. Lauren grabbed him by the chin and looked him in the eyes. "Derrick, if I hear you raise your voice to me one more time, I'll spank that diaper all the way back to the car. Do you understand me?" Derrick saw the seriousness in her eyes, and replied with a simple "yes Miss." Her eyes were still on his, and his dick was hard from the unexpected smacks to his rear. He couldn't believe it, but he wanted Lauren to spank him right there and now. Lauren still held his chin in her hand "Is that all Derrick? Just yes Miss? No apology?" Derrick looked away from her, he knew this was his chance. "I'm sorry Miss, can you please spank me in the store?" Lauren's eyes lit up, she was taken aback and surprised at Derricks request. Derrick noticed the smile on her face, he knew that this was what she wanted all along. "Wow Derrick, you must REALLY love to be spanked. Of course, I'll smack your bottom in the store!" She grabbed Derrick by the wrist and took a look around the huge store. She didn't want to draw a huge crowd, but one or two people wouldn't hurt. The shoe section was empty so she led Derrick through the store while smacking his bum. They arrived and Lauren quickly found a long bench that customers use to try on shoes. The bench was in the corner of the shoe department and was positioned in a way that allowed her to see every angle of the store. She sat down in the center of the padded bench. "Derrick, you have been such a bad boy today." Lauren released his wrist and quickly pulled his pants down to his ankles. Derricks white disposable diaper was exposed to the store, he immediately crouched behind the low shoe aisle. Lauren laughed and looked around the store "Come on Derrick, I don't see anybody yet, now get that diapered bottom over my lap!" She reached out and grabbed his hand and pulled him next to her, then slung him over her thighs. Derrick glanced back to see his white diapered bottom perched up on her knees. Lauren leaned in so he could see her face. "I'm surprised Derrick, it takes some balls to ask to be spanked in public. Especially during your diaper punishment!" Lauren grabbed a hold of Derricks diapered hip and swung with her strong arm, making sure the smacking of his diaper could be heard from across the store. "NAUGHTY NAUGHTY BOY!!" SWAT SWAT PLAT SMACK SMACK SMACK SLAP SMACK The diaper provided a lot of protection to Derricks buns, but the loudness of the smacks made him worry. Somebody must have heard the loud smacks. Lauren stopped after delivering 15 loud smacks to his diaper. She saw a young employee poke her head around the corner with a confused look on her face. She couldn't see Derrick yet because the shoe aisle was blocking her view, and she was still pretty far from where they were. Lauren looked down at Derricks diapered butt and felt pity "Alright Derrick, I'll make it quick for you." The employee started walking towards them as Lauren quickly pulled the diaper down just below his bottom. "There's an employee walking towards us so I'll only give you 20 with the brush." Lauren quickly reached into her purse and pulled out the wooden brush, she held Derrick tight. Lauren quickly paddled his bare butt one cheek after the other. As she spanked she continuously looked up at the approaching employee. She was getting closer. Derrick tried his best to stay quiet as the brushing was nearing an end. He kicked and squirmed as Lauren gave the 20th smack. Lauren quickly pulled up the diaper and yanked his sweatpants up but she wasn't quick enough. "IS HE IN DIAPERS? ARE YOU SPANKING HIM? WHAT THE FUCK IS GOING ON?" Derrick tried to leap off of Lauren's lap but she held him down on her knees. Lauren stroked is bottom while she spoke to the employee. "Hi, I'm Lauren and this is my boyfriend Derrick. You might be wondering why a grown man is being spanked in your department store." The employee's name is Jill, she has blonde hair and a strong feminine build similar to Lauren's. "I just heard the sound but I wasn't expecting this!" Derrick buried his face in the cushion of the bench, he couldn't believe Lauren was speaking to an employee while he lay sprawled out across her thighs with his diapered butt in the air. Lauren placed her arm on the back of Derricks thighs, she could tell Jill was amused. "I'm sorry for the surprise, my boyfriend was in desperate need of a spanking. I hope this won't cause any problems." Jills eyes were fixated on Derricks' bottom. "Does he wear diapers?" Lauren Laughed and patted Derricks Diapered bum. "Yep, Derrick is on diaper punishment for the next three days. Believe it or not, he asked for all of this!" Jill giggled and tried to keep a straight face. She looked around the store and then focused on Derricks upturned bottom. "Can I see them?" Derrick squirmed and resisted a bit after hearing the request but Lauren was quick to spank in order to calm him down. SMACK SMACK SMACK "stop squirming Derrick" SMACK SMACK "there's nothing you can do about it!" SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK "now to answer your question Jill...of course you can see them!" Lauren pulled down the sweatpants to reveal the thick diaper. Jill noticed that it had been indented from Lauren's firm hand. Lauren continued to pull at the pants revealing his bright red thighs. Jill started cracking up. "OHHH NOO somebody's been up to no good! Did the wittle baby get a pankin?" The girls laughed as Derrick wiggled and tried to free himself. Lauren pressed him firmly down against her lap. "Stop your fussing Derrick." Jill laughed, she couldn't believe her eyes. "Well... I'm opening the store today and I'll be the only one in this department for the next hour. You can finish spanking him if you'd like, but I'll need to close this wing down while you do it." Lauren smiled and thanked Jill for not making a big deal out of Derricks situation. "You can stay and watch if you want. I think the punishment would be more effective if you stayed. We'll wait for you while you close up the wing." "Sounds like a plan!" Jill smiled and ran to close off the entrance to the store. Chapter 8 Lauren Makes A Friend Jill came back and sat down on a neighboring bench. She had a great view of Derricks propped up tushy. His bottom felt warm and tingly from the 20 smacks with the brush, and the diaper was snug against his cock from when Lauren hiked it up. He soon developed an erection against Lauren's lap. Derrick was bright red in the face. He felt Lauren begin to lightly spank over his diaper while engaging in small talk with Jill. The two were becoming great friends. Lauren chose to spank lightly in order to humiliate Derrick even further. The idea was to put extra emphasis on the diaper that he wore and the sound that it made from the mild pats of her palm. PAT PAT PAT PAT "Yep, Derrick and I have a written agreement." TAP TAP TAP When we first started dating he mentioned his need to be spanked" PAT PAT PAT "I think he's starting to learn a thing or two from me." TAP TAP..... SMACK! OOOUCH! Derrick yelps. Lauren surprised him with a hard swat to his bare sit spot. "Sorry to break the conversation like that Jill, but Derrick was starting to grind his dick against my lap." Jill watched with fascination as she noticed Derrick hump Lauren's legs. "Does he ever cum on your knees?" "No, but he's gotten close. He hasn't been a good enough boy for me to let him cum on my lap. Maybe if he's a good enough boy during this spanking I'll let him cum on me at the end." Derrick was excited and tried his best to be good. He felt Lauren's weight shift as she reached for the brush. "Okay, Derrick, no more light pats to your diaper." Derrick felt her gently push him off of her knees. "Let's bare that butt!" Derrick slid off and landed on all fours, his pants were at his knees. "Say hi to our new friend Derrick. Look her in the eyes and shake her hand." Derrick turned and shook Jill's hand. His boner grew when he realized how pretty she was. Her long blonde hair ran down her shoulders and she had big blues eyes and a friendly face. "Nice to meet you diaper boy," she says to him with a grin. "I would love to chat but it looks like Lauren wants to bare that butt of yours!" Lauren pulls Derrick between her thighs and brings him in close. "Let's get this diaper off shall we?" Derricks face is bright red as he kneels in front of his girlfriend. "Put your hands on your head, just like during a diaper change" Lauren begins to untape the front tabs when Derrick suddenly reaches down. "No! She'll see me! Cant you take them off while I'm on your lap? PLEASE!" Jill giggled at the sight. Lauren grabbed his hand and put it back on top of his head. "Absolutely not Derrick. Frontal nudity is part of your punishment and you'll learn to accept that. If you act out again then you can forget about cumming on my lap later. Do you understand me?" Derrick looked down helplessly at his thick and nearly unfastened diaper. "I'm sorry Miss, I won't act up again." Lauren rubbed his hips "Good boy." Jill smirked and stared. "I can't believe he's embarrassed at the thought of me seeing him naked. I've already seen you get spanked in a DIAPER Derrick!" The girls laughed as Lauren untaped the last tab. She pulled the diaper out from between his legs. "There you go baby, fresh air at last. How does it feel?" "Good Miss." Jill looked up and down at the dark red blotches that covered his bottom and thighs. She then noticed his very erect penis pointing straight up at Lauren. She squeezed her thighs together, resisting the urge to touch herself. "Alright Derrick, you know the drill. Get over my lap, don't make me pull you across." Derrick climbed up onto the bench and planted his naked body on her lap. Lauren reached between his legs and pulled his cheeks apart. Jills eyes widened as she had a full view of the back Derricks balls resting on Lauren's right thigh. Lauren grabbed at Derricks' waist and started to spank. His cheeks bounced and waddled as the sound of the smacking filled the store. Lauren wound up with the brush and brought it down hard on his tender bottom. "Derrick you have been such a naughty little brat today" SMACK SMACK SMACK "that bottom will be a deep crimson by the time I'm done with it!" SMACK SMACK Her intensity picked up as she spanked his naked bottom. Derrick moaned and whimpered and tried to keep his composure in front of Jill. Jill was consumed by Derricks bouncing and upturned bottom. She had never witnessed a spanking before and was amazed at how red Lauren was making his cheeks. She suddenly pictured Derrick laying over her own lap as he squirmed and rubbed his dick against her legs. Lauren noticed her curiosity. "So Jill, I was thinking you could come over to my house sometime" SMACK SMACK SMACK "Derrick and I would love to have you over for dinner." SMACK SMACK "I would love to, hopefully, Derrick can behave himself while I'm visiting. I'm sure he doesn't like people watching as he gets punished!" SMACK SMACK SMACK Lauren slowed down the pace a bit as she spoke "If you come over within the next two days he'll be spanked no matter how well he behaves. That's the glory of his diaper punishment, I get to spank him every night before bed." SMACK SMACK Derricks legs kicked and wiggled, Lauren could tell he was in a lot of pain. "Alright, Derrick, just a few more smacks and then we're all done." Lauren ended with four hard spanks to Derricks sit spots. Derrick yelped and twisted on her knees. Jill sat and looked approvingly at Lauren's work "Wow, that looks like one sorry bottom you've got there Derrick. It's amazing how Lauren manages to smack the inside of your butt crack so well, she really knows what she's doing!" Lauren dropped the hairbrush into the bag and held her naughty boy in position. "The areas around the anus and inner thighs really make him jump." Lauren rubbed his soreness and ran her finger over his anus. "Okay Derrick, since you were so good during your spanking I'll let you cum on my lap, but no cumming on my jeans, I don't want you ruining them." Lauren let Derrick off her knees. Derrick got up and sat next to Lauren while she undid her belt and slid her tight jeans down to her knees. Derrick looked down at Lauren's bare lap, she was wearing bright pink panties. Derrick was about to explode. "The only reason I'm taking these off for you right now is because Jill closed the wing to the store. If customers were walking around then you wouldn't be so lucky. Why don't you thank her." Derrick looked over at Jill. Her zipper was undone and her hand was rubbing her clit. His jaw dropped as he stared at her crotch. Lauren smacked the top of his thigh with her belt to gain his attention. "What's wrong Derrick? You've never seen a lady touch herself?" Derrick straightened up and thanked Jill for closing the store. Jill gazed at Lauren as she pressed her bare thighs together and made a nice sturdy platform for Derrick. "Lay across." Lauren took his hand and gently guided Derrick over her bare lap. He thought of her panty covered vagina just centimeters away from his hard cock. He began rubbing up and down against her thighs as she held him in place. He felt Lauren smear some lotion on his burning red butt. "I may as well lotion your bottom while I have you on my knees, and we still need to change you into a fresh diaper." Lauren messaged his naked fanny and could feel his hardness rubbing against her legs. Lauren looked over and saw Jill gaze at Derrick as he humped her lap. She was still playing with herself. Lauren held him as he made his final thrusts. She felt Derricks cum spurt out and drip between her thighs. Derrick was breathing heavily, he lay limp and motionless. Just seconds after Derrick climaxed, Jill let out a high pitched moan. "Good boy Derrick. Did that feel good against my legs?" Derrick nodded and tried to catch his breath. "I think our new friend Jill is feeling pretty good too!" Jill smiled and turned red. "Sorry, I couldn't resist" Lauren laughed and told her it was okay. Lauren helped him up and cleaned off her messy lap. "Okay Derrick, we need to get you changed" Jill zipped up her pants and stood up. "There's a table he can lay on in the dressing room, follow me." Lauren stood and slowly pulled her jeans up over her curvy round ass. Derrick watched as the center seam of her skin-tight jeans hiked up into her butt crack as she pulled at the belt loops. Lauren looked back at him with a disapproving look. She slung the bag of supplies over her shoulder. "It's time to get changed Derrick, I don't want any problems from you." Derrick stood up and was dragged butt naked around the corner to the dressing rooms. They passed a set of mirrors and Derrick caught a glimpse of his bruised and welted backside. Jill led them to a large table with clothes piled on top. "There should be plenty of space to change him in here. The table is meant for folding clothes but I think it would be perfect for him to lay down on." Lauren led Derrick to the corner and helped Jill clear off the clothes. "Thanks again for your help, this table will work nicely." The girls cleared away the clothes as Derrick waited with his nose in the corner. "Okay Derrick, we're ready for you" Derrick turned around. The table was cleared off and a large beach towel lay spread out on top. Lauren stood on one side and Jill stood on the other. Lauren had stacked two diapers on the table and placed the powder and the wipes next to them. "Hop up on the table Derrick." Derrick sat on the table and slid his sore butt onto the towel. Lauren placed her hand on his chest while her other hand supported the back of his neck. She gently guided his head down to the table and gave him a kiss. "Are you ready for your diapers Derrick?" His face was red and looked over at Jill. She was standing over him looking over his naked body. "Does she have to be here for this?" Lauren looked him in the eyes. "Yes Derrick, and I might let her help if you don't start behaving yourself." Derrick whined. "Fine, I'm sorry Miss" Lauren opened the lotion and began rubbing derricks crotch. "Spread your legs a bit more baby, I need to get all of those creases." Jill watched as Lauren coated Derricks privates with gobs of lotion. His legs were spread out wide and his hands were on his head. She noticed that his dick was getting hard again. After the lotion, Lauren lifted Derricks' legs and coated his spanked bottom with baby powder. Jill sat on the table next to Derricks' head and watched as the powder covered his bottom and penis. After the powder was rubbed in, Lauren unfolded the diaper and placed it under Derricks' bum. "I'm going to double diaper you today because you've been such a brat!" Lauren lifted the diaper over Derricks erect penis and taped the sides snug. After the second diaper was fastened Derrick was told to stand up. Lauren helped him put his sweats back on and smacked his butt one last time for good measure. Lauren and Jill exchanged phone numbers as they were leaving the store. Derrick couldn't help but to feel excited for Jills visit to the house. Although his spankings hurt and the diapers are humiliating and hot, he knew that he was in love with his new girlfriend. Chapter 9 Dinner At Lauren's Jill pulled up to Lauren's yellow house and walked down the cobblestone road just as Derrick had done not long ago. The sun was just going down as she knocked on the door. It was just yesterday that she had witnessed Derricks humiliating diaper punishment at the mall. She felt that Lauren had opened up a new door full of exciting opportunities. She was surprised at how horny she had become while watching Lauren smack Derricks bottom. There was something about seeing a grown man propped up across a female lap that made her want to touch herself. Ever since the day at the mall she has been wanting to spank a naughty boy of her own. And who could forget the diapers? Having the power to keep a grown boy wrapped up in a thick baby-like disposable diaper made Jill curious and all the more horny. She couldn't help but feel jealous of Lauren and Derricks relationship. Lauren opened the door and immediately threw her arms around Jill and gave her a big hug. "Jill! I'm so glad you could make it. Come on in!" Jill followed Lauren into the kitchen. She suddenly noticed how tall and beautiful Lauren looked. The smell of fresh tomato sauce and garlic made her mouth water. "It smells great in here! You have a beautiful home." Lauren stirred the boiling water on the stove and checked the oven. "Thanks! I hope you like spaghetti, it's one of Derricks favorites!" "I love spaghetti! And where is that naughty boy anyway?" Jill said with a laugh. "That's a great question" Lauren called for Derrick to come downstairs. Jill's heart beat faster as she heard his footsteps coming down the stairs. She couldn't wait to see his thick diapers again. Derrick turned the corner to the kitchen. He had gym shorts on but it was very obvious that he was diapered underneath. She could also see the white color of the diaper sticking out from his waistband. Lauren glanced at him and put a hand on her hip. "What did I tell you about wearing shorts in the house Derrick?!" She let out a frustrated sigh and stormed over to Derrick and quickly pulled his pants down. Derrick frantically apologized as she made him step out of his shorts. "I...I'm sorry! I was just embarrassed!" Jills eyes were glued to the thick diaper. She noticed it was yellow and drooping at the crotch. She giggled at the sight which made Derrick cover the front of his padded crotch. His face was bright red as Lauren scolded him. Lauren tossed the shorts away and smacked his diapered bottom. THUMP THUMP THUMP Lauren's hand left a big dent in the center of Derricks puffy and plump diaper. "I think that little stunt just earned you 50 extra swats with the hairbrush tonight!" After the smacks, Lauren ran her hand over his yellowed crotch and then spun him around and pulled at the back of his waistband. Jill giggled as Lauren peered into the back of his diaper. "Did he mess them!?" Lauren let go of the waistband and hiked up Derricks Diaper. "Not yet... although I'm expecting a messy diaper tonight. He hasn't pooped all day! I think these wet diapers will be staying on until that happens!" Jill leaned against the counter and took it all in. The scene was so domestic. Lauren was wearing a polka-dot apron on over skin tight yoga pants and a low cut t-shirt. Lauren grabbed the wooden spoon and went to stir the sauce on the stove, leaving Derrick in the middle of the kitchen dressed in nothing but a soggy diaper and a t-shirt. At this point Derricks face was bright red. He looked down at the hardwood floor and sulked. Lauren looked over her shoulder at Derrick. "Derrick... Say hello to our guest and then set the table. Dinner is almost ready." Derrick looked up at Jill. She was wearing tight faded blue jeans with holes at the knees and a blue shirt that showed off her breasts. Her long, blonde hair hung down past her shoulders as she looked into his eyes. Derrick said hello and then got busy with the table. The girls talked in the kitchen as he poured three glasses of water and set out the silverware. Every now and then he would glance up at the kitchen and see Jill staring at him with a grin on her face. After the table was set they all sat at the table. Lauren and Jill casually talked as they ate. Lauren told the story of how Derrick had asked to be put into diapers after passing the baby section at the grocery store. Jill laughed for the entire meal. Derrick finished his plate and listened to the girls talk. He had developed a rock hard erection as they spoke about him. He loved the attention, and Jill was clearly fascinated with their relationship. Derrick cleared the table as the girls remained at the table. Lauren grabbed at Derricks diaper and smiled. "You should try to poop soon Derrick, I know you have to. I'd like to clean you up before I spank you." Derrick blushed, but he could feel the pressure in his bowels as she spoke. "Yes Miss, I'll try." Lauren and Jill smiled. Lauren lightly pinched his thigh which made him jump a bit. "Good boy, now finish up in the kitchen and meet us in the family room so we can get those diapers off of you. Then you'll be spanked." Derrick gulped and complied. As he washed the dishes he squatted next to the sink and tried to poop. As he pushed, he let out a loud fart that was slightly muffled by the padding of the diaper. The girls in the next room went silent for a moment and then burst out laughing. Lauren and Jill bolted into the kitchen to watch as Derrick did his business. He squatted as he leaned against the counter. He was soon filling his diaper. The girls watched as the back of his diaper expanded and moved as it filled up. Derrick was crying with embarrassment. Lauren cupped her hand and grabbed the back of his diaper, bouncing the mess up and down and moving it around against his bottom. Jill was hunched over laughing but she soon held her nose as the smell escaped the diaper. Lauren gave him a smack. "Good boy Derrick, now wipe down the counters and meet us in the family room for diaper time!" Chapter 10 Wiped And Spanked "Derrick! Hurry up!" Called Lauren from the family room. "Yes Miss, I'm going as fast as I can!" Derrick scrubbed at the dishes in the sink. As he bent down to put the silverware and plates into the dishwasher, he could feel the big bulging lump pressing up and shifting against his bottom. He could hear the girls laughing in the other room. His dick was rock hard. He was both nervous and excited to be changed in front of Jill. She'd already witnessed a changing (and a spanking) at the mall, but that changing didn't involve pee and poop. A messy diaper change is at a whole new level of embarrassment and shame. Derrick scrubbed the last dish and took a deep breath. He had butterflies in his tummy. He knew his fate. Lauren would soon un-tape his dirty diaper and clean him up, and then he would be spanked across her lap like a naughty little child. His hard dick pressed firmly against the soiled diaper as he entered the family room. What he saw next surprised him. While he was doing the dishes, the girls had been transforming the rectangular shaped family room table into a changing station. Multiple layers of towels lay on the table and a pillow was placed at the end for his head. Lauren and Jill sat next to each other on the couch. Lauren was in the process of unwrapping a big package of disposable diapers as Jill gazed at Derrick with excitement in her eyes. Lauren looked up at Derrick and smiled. "Do you like our makeshift table, Derrick? If these diaper punishments become a frequent thing, then I think we'll have to invest in a big changing table for you. How does that sound baby?" Derrick blushed and fiddled with his t-shirt. Jill laughed at the site "Awww he's so nervous. I guess I would be too if I had a spanking and a poopy diaper change coming my way." The girls laughed hysterically as Derrick stood in his diapers. Lauren set a stack of three diapers on her lap and patted the surface of the table. "Lay down on the table like a good boy Derrick, it's time to clean you up and get you spanked!" "Yes, Miss," Said Derrick as he slowly sat on the table. He could feel the lumpy mess pressing further into his butt crack. Lauren quickly took the chance to pull his shirt off and toss it away. He was soon laying on his back looking up at the girls on the couch. He could feel the breeze on his nearly naked body from the ceiling fan above. His crotch and bum remained warm and squishy from the thick, soiled diaper. Lauren began un-tapping the diaper as Jill stood up to get a better look. Lauren unfastened the diaper and exposed Derrick. He felt the cool breeze of the fan against his erect penis. Jill stepped back from the table as she looked at the used diaper. "Ugggh that's fucking disgusting! What a dirty little boy!" Lauren giggled as she folded the poopy diaper and began wiping Derricks bottom with some baby wipes. "That's how I reacted last night after we got home from the mall. I checked his diaper and found poop, so I bit the bullet and changed him. At this point, it's just part of the punishment, and I know that it's the most embarrassing part for him." Jill held in a giggle and brushed her blonde hair from her face. "It must feel good to finally be out of those diapers for awhile Derrick. I can't imagine having to feel that bulk between my legs all day long." Jill had a point, Derrick thought. It felt great to feel the air on his privates, but in the back of his mind, he knew that he would be changed right back into another diaper with a hot bottom to go along with it. Jill stared at Derrick as Lauren lifted his legs up like a baby to wipe the entirety of his bottom. Jill noticed that his bottom was a light pink from when Lauren spanked him the day before. His freshly wiped anus was on full display to her and she noticed that his cock was still hard. "He doesn't seem too embarrassed judging by the state of his cock." Lauren smiled at Derrick as she let his legs down and spread them apart. "A certain part of Derrick enjoys being punished, but another part of him hates it. I can tell he's embarrassed by the color of his face, and how silent he's been." Jill looked at Derricks red face and giggled. "I just can't believe he asked for this. I really respect him for wanting a woman to take charge. Asking to be diapered and spanked must have been hard for him to do. You two are so cute together." Lauren pulled another wipe from the box and began cleaning his balls and penis. "It has been pretty amazing. The agreement we made really works out for us, and I know that he likes the attention." Derrick moaned as Lauren cleaned and stroked his cock. He spread his legs wide as he looked up at the two girls. Jill had the same look in her eyes from when they met at the mall. He could tell that she was turned on from all of this. Lauren seemed focused on cleaning his privates, which felt awfully good. "Okay, Derrick I think we're all done cleaning you up" Said Lauren as she scooted to the middle of the couch. "But you know the rules about diaper punishments. Now stand up and lay across my knees for your nightly spanking." "Yes, Miss" Derrick sat up and noticed Jill strategically sitting on the lounge chair to the right of the couch. He knew that she would have a perfect view of his perched up bottom. His penis was rock hard and pointed upward as he got to his feet. Derrick blushed as he approached his waiting girlfriend. He looked down at Lauren's toned thighs. He loved it when she wore yoga pants during his spankings. Lauren put her thighs together and lightly tapped the center of her lap. "Over you go little one." Lauren took his hand and pulled him down over her lap. She situated herself to make sure Derricks' bum was pointed straight up in the air and made sure that his legs were spread and resting on the couch. She could feel his hard dick begin to rub on her legs as she looked down on his backside. She realized that these spankings were starting to be routine, but she didn't mind. She was a spanko at heart. Jill looked excitingly at Derricks upturned bottom. His anus was exposed and his balls rested on Lauren's lap just like before. She couldn't help but to reach down and touch herself again. She watched as Lauren held onto Derrick and raised her right hand high over his bare bottom. SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK The once quiet family room was suddenly filled with the sound of Lauren's hand swatting at the meaty flesh of Derricks bottom. Jill watched as Derricks cheeks continuously jiggled from the impact of Lauren's palm. Derrick rubbed up against Lauren as he always did. His bottom now starting to sting. He looked over his shoulder as he grabbed at Lauren's ankle. He could see Jill sitting with a grin on her face as she stared at his exposed reddening bottom. SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK Lauren smacked repeatedly with her hand at a fast pace until his bottom was bright red. She made sure to get the sit spots and the tender parts. She felt that she was getting pretty good at dishing out spankings. SMACK SMACK SMACK "Are you ready to feel the brush, Derrick?" SMACK SMACK SMACK "Just remember that you earned fifty extra swats from that little stunt you pulled!" SMACK SMACK SMACK Derrick kicked lightly. His cock was still hard and he was busy humping her thighs. "No Miss. Not the brush. Please!" Lauren ignored him and quickly reached for the brush on the table to her left. She soon brought it up to full swing. CRACK WHAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!! CRACK OWWWWW!!! CRACK "What's the matter, Derrick?" CRACK "Did your erection go away?" CRACK WHACK "PLEASE STOP!" THWHACK Lauren began hitting with full force. "I don't think so, mister!" THWACK "I decided to go easy on you last night because I spanked you in front of Jill at the mall." THWACK "But this is the way you should expect to be spanked on a nightly basis during diaper punishments from now on." THWACK THWACK THWACK "Now stop kicking your legs and be a good boy for me." THWACK THWACK THWACK Derrick squirmed and kicked and was soon crying like a baby. Lauren showed no mercy and made him count the 50 extra swats that he had earned earlier. Then she stopped and rubbed his hot and bruised bottom. She had covered every square inch of his bare butt with hairbrush welts. She ordered him off of her lap to stand in the corner. She and Jill were soon chatting and admiring the glow of Derricks apple red bottom as he tried to collect himself in the corner. Chapter 11 Bedtime For Derrick The girls chatted on the couch for quite some time. Discussions ranged from the latest chick flick to having lunch within the next few days. They were becoming great friends and found that they had a lot of similarities. Derrick continued to stand with his nose in the corner and his butt on display. He listened to the girls' conversation and could sense their eyes fixated on his spanked bottom. Soon he began to hear the distinct sound of a disposable diaper being unfolded behind him. He knew that a diaper change was in his near future but he didn't mind. He felt like he had been in time-out for over an hour but in reality, it had only been about 15 minutes. Lauren unfolded the diaper and decided to put two thick inserts into it. She loved using the inserts from time to time because of how thick and bulky they made the diaper. She felt that one insert was enough to make a significant difference, but two seemed to make it hard for Derrick to close his legs together. She loved seeing Derrick waddle around the house with a dramatically thick diaper on, and she figured Jill would get a kick out of seeing him like that too. Jill watched as Lauren placed the heavily padded diaper onto the table and set some baby powder down next to it. As they chatted she couldn't help but stare at Derricks plump little bottom in the corner. She knew that his red cheeks would soon be powdered and wrapped up with the cushy diaper that lay before her. When everything was ready, Lauren stood up from the couch and went over to Derrick. She gave his sore bottom a pinch as she gave him instructions. "Okay Derrick, time-out is over. I want you to come out of the corner and lay down on the changing table." Derrick turned and was soon face to face with Lauren. He looked into her eyes. She was an inch taller than him and she looked down on him with love and affection. He took a step towards her and suddenly felt her arms wrap around him in a loving embrace. Lauren spoke with a soft tone into his ear. "I'm sorry I had to give you extra swats tonight Derrick, but I had to correct you for wearing pants over your diaper earlier. Just remember that you only have one more day of this and then it's back to big boy undies. Okay?" "Yes Miss, I'm sorry for breaking the rules." Derrick felt warm and comfortable in her arms. His nose nestled into her neck and he could feel her hand start to rub his tender cheeks. Over Lauren's shoulder, he could see Jill sitting on the couch waiting patiently for Lauren to diaper him. Lauren soothed his burning butt for a few more seconds and then took his hand and led him to the table. "Up you go Derrick. It's diapers and bedtime for you. Jill and I are going to stay up and watch a movie while you're in bed." Derrick climb up onto the table. He felt left out for not being able to watch the movie with the girls. "Why do I have to go to bed so early? Can I please watch the movie with you guys?" "Absolutely not Derrick. The movie we're watching isn't appropriate for boys in diapers." Lauren said as she laid Derricks head down onto the pillow. "I don't want any fussing from you tonight. It's diapers and lights out. Do you understand?" Derrick let out a sigh. "Yes, Miss." He looked up at the girls once again from his embarrassing position. Lauren and Jill both knelt at the foot of the table as he lay butt naked with his legs spread out wide. The diaper felt soft and thick under his sore bottom. Jill had a smile on her face as she gazed at his erect penis. Lauren popped the cap off of a bottle of lotion and emptied a liberal amount into her palm. Jill watched as Lauren spread it onto her hands and then began messaging it into Derricks privates. Lauren ran the cool lotion over his hard cock and then down to his scrotum. Lauren soon lifted his legs and put lotion and powder on his burning hot bottom. Jill couldn't help but notice how proficient Lauren had become at changing diapers. She watched in fascination as Lauren quickly powdered his penis and balls and then brought the thick diaper up between his legs and taped it into place. She noticed that Derricks' hands were above his head and he looked away in embarrassment. "Good boy Derrick! Now, let's tuck you in for bed. Say goodnight to Jill! Lauren grabbed both of his hands and helped him off of the table. Derrick stood with a slight bow in his legs. The diapers were thicker than he had anticipated. "Goodnight Jill," Derrick said looking down in shame. Jill smiled at him. "I had so much fun tonight Derrick. Sweet dreams!" Lauren held onto his hand and started for the stairs. "I'll be right back Jill, I'm going to get him all settled in." Jill watched as Lauren led Derrick up the stairs. She giggled at the site of Derrick waddling up the stairs while holding onto Lauren's hand. "Take your time. I'll get the movie ready!" Lauren opened the door into her bedroom and pulled the sheets back from the bed. "Hop in baby, it's time for bed." Derrick moaned in protest as he climbed into bed. "Can I please watch the movie with you?" Lauren tucked him into bed and then climbed in behind him. She spooned him as she talked into his ear. "No baby, it's bedtime for you. I don't want to hear anything while we're watching. If I find you out of this bed, then I'll spank, is that clear?" "Yes Miss, I don't want another spanking." She kissed him on the neck and got out of bed. "I know you don't. Sweet dreams my love." Chapter 12 Confessions The third and final day of diaper punishment wasn't all that bad. Derrick watched cartoons and did homework while Lauren took some business calls in her office. She had a busy day of balancing work and phone calls with diaper changes. After dinner, she cleaned and spanked Derrick just as she had done routinely for the past two days. She was getting used to Derrick being diapered. She knew that she would miss the intimacy of the changes and the power she felt while spanking him on a nightly basis. The next morning Lauren changed him out of his diaper and graduated him to big boy undies. "I hope you learned your lesson from being diapered like a baby for the past three days," Lauren said as she helped him into his normal white underwear. "It must be weird not feeling the bulk of the diapers between your legs." Derrick agreed. For a moment he missed the bulk of the diapers, but it did feel good to be back in underwear. He was also looking forward to not being spanked tonight (if he could help it). The nightly spankings were really starting to take a toll. His bottom remained a deep shade of crimson throughout his entire diaper punishment. He was looking forward to recovering and being a good boy for a little while. After getting changed, Lauren walked into the kitchen and embraced Derrick. They kissed for a while until Lauren's phone buzzed on the counter. "That must be Jill," Lauren said as she picked up the phone and started texting back. Derrick admired Lauren's beauty. Her dark brown hair fell onto her tan shoulders elegantly. She wore a patterned tank top and black khaki shorts that revealed most of her thighs and hugged her round butt. She stopped texting and looked up at Derrick. "Isn't Jill great sweetie?" Derrick nodded. Part of him was still embarrassed with what Jill had seen. But he did like her and trusted her to an extent. She was also gorgeous. The thought of her watching him get spanked and diapered by Lauren admittedly turned him on. "We're thinking of grabbing lunch in a few hours at that taco place down the road. I figured we could walk around town for a while until then. What do you say?" Derrick happily agreed. "Sounds good to me!" Lauren and Derrick walked down the cobblestone road and turned onto the main street. It was hot outside which made Derrick thankful that he wasn't still in diapers. He did have to admit that a part of him did miss the comfort and the attention. These thoughts kept coming to the surface and he wasn't sure what to do with them. They walked past some stores and talked about work and school. Derrick had been excelling in his class work ever since he had started dating Lauren. She thought back to his first spanking. She had a pretty good idea of what caused the spike in his grades. Lauren's business was growing rapidly. She had recently boosted her online presence which naturally brought in more income. Lauren asked about Derricks living situation. Unfortunately, he hadn't been having a lot of luck finding a suitable place live. "Well you're basically already living with me, so why don't you just move in?" Asked Lauren. "I know I offered before, but I was serious. Just remember that you'll be in charge of the chores." Derrick paced along with her. He watched her long, bare legs strut down the sidewalk. "You're so good to me Lauren. I would love to live with you!" The couple stopped for coffee at a small shop and then continued their adventure. Lauren led the way into a large park with a giant pond in the middle. Trees and flowers grew everywhere along the path and the grass was bright green. After walking along the pond and looking at the fish, Lauren took Derricks hand and led him to a soft patch of grass. They both laid down next to each other. Lauren put her arm under Derricks' head and he cuddled close to her breasts. They gazed up at the clouds in silence. After a while, Lauren let out a sad and troubling sigh. "I have something that I need to get off my chest." Derrick propped himself up and looked into her eyes. "What is it? You can tell me anything." Lauren sat up and crossed her legs. "I already miss the diapers, Derrick. I know it's only been an hour or so since you've been out of them, but the thought of not changing you and taking care of you like that has been really getting me down." Derrick felt loved at that very moment. Lauren had missed taking care of him. A sudden warmth overcame his entire body. "So what do you want to do?" He asked in a thoughtful tone. Lauren put her hand on Derricks' knee. "I want to diaper you full-time Derrick. It wouldn't be a punishment, it would just be a new part of your life. These last three days have really made me notice how much I love being with you and caring for you." Derrick thought for a while as Lauren held her hand on his knee. "Wouldn't I lose control of my bladder and bowels after a while? I would be completely dependent on diapers..." Lauren stroked his face. "No Derrick, you would be completely dependent on me." Derrick looked into her eyes. The sun shone down through the trees and the wind blew her hair. "What about school? What happens when you're not there to change me?" Lauren brushed the hair off of her face. "I would let you wear pull-ups to school for low visibly, and I would let you change them in the stalls by yourself. Outside of school, you'll be placed in regular disposables and either Jill or I will be changing you." "Jill?!" Derrick asked in a panicked tone. "Why Jill?! I know she's seen you change me before, but I don't want her to change me! I only want you to change me!" Lauren was flattered but held strong. "She's become a close friend of mine, and I'll need some help with diaper changes while I work from home," Lauren said. "Just think of her as a babysitter Derrick. She and I discussed this during the movie when you were sleeping. She's very excited about it." Derrick thought about Jill changing him and looking after him. "Would you let her punish me too?" "I would Derrick. She has a good head on her shoulders and she'll follow all of the guidelines in our agreement. If it gets out of hand, then I'll be sure to put a stop to things. She really cares about you, Derrick." Derrick thought for a while and then let out an uncertain sigh. "Fine... I'll wear diapers. And I guess I'm fine with Jill watching me. But I'm only doing this because of you Lauren. You mean so much to me." He replied in a low voice. Lauren suddenly dove on top of him and embraced him in her arms. "THANK YOU THANK YOU THANK YOU!!" Lauren straddled him and looked down at his face. "I love you, Derrick." Derrick looked up at her. His heart was beating fast. "I love you too." Chapter 13 Lunch With Jill Lauren and Derrick walked through the door to the restaurant and saw Jill waiting at a booth in the corner. She waved at them in excitement as they walked towards her. Jill gave Lauren a hug and then hugged Derrick afterward. They all sat down to look at the menu and soon ordered some drinks. Jill looked at the two of them anxiously. "So, how did it go?" Derrick could only imagine what she was asking about. He could tell that she really wanted in on their lifestyle and he knew she would be very happy to learn what the final verdict was. Lauren took a sip from her glass. "Derrick said yes to everything. He and I talked about it at the park earlier. All we need to do now is fill you in on our agreement." Jill bounced in the booth with excitement. "Good for you Derrick! You're such a good guy for being so understanding about Lauren's needs. I can't wait to start babysitting you while she is busy." Lauren smiled at him and put her arm around his shoulders. "Thanks again, Derrick. I know that it's going to be a big adjustment in your life, but Jill and I are going to be here for you at all times." Derrick felt comforted. He knew that Lauren and Jill cared about him. After going over the punishment agreement with Jill at the table, they all took a toast to their new commitment. After lunch, they parted ways and Lauren held Derricks' hand and walked down the main road again. "I think we should pick up some things from the store today Derrick. We have a busy day ahead of us." Derrick glanced over at her curiously. "Like what?" Lauren giggled at him. "Well, for starters we're going to need a lot of diapers. Then I was thinking we could look at some adult-sized changing tables. Since this is a permanent thing now, I think it would be nice to have an area in the house that specifically caters to your diapering needs." Derrick looked down in embarrassment. His new lifestyle would definitely take some getting used to. He thought about the daily routine of being changed on an actual changing table multiple times per day. "Is a table really necessary?" Lauren looked over at him. "It is very necessary Derrick. This is a big part of your life now and you'll be spending a lot of time having your diapers changed. Having a specific place for doing that is better than having to change you on my bed or on the floor. You should be excited Derrick, this is the first big step to your new life." "But that'll just make me feel like a big baby." Derrick mumbles. Lauren giggled at him. "This whole arrangement somewhat makes you a big baby, doesn't it? I was thinking, instead of you calling me Miss, you could call me Mommy. Would you do that for me, Derrick?" "And what would I call Jill?" "Her and I were talking about her role in all of this, and she wants you to call her Nanny. Are you comfortable with all of this Derrick?" Derrick held her hand tight. "Of course I am. It'll just take some getting used to. Are we starting all of this today?" Lauren smiled at him and then gave him a hug. "You can start calling me Mommy today, but you can enjoy your last day in big boy undies since you've been so good. Tomorrow we can throw out all of your underwear and replace them with diapers. Okay?" "Yes, Mommy," Derrick said obediently. Chapter 14 Back In Diapers For Good Derrick woke up the next morning to see Lauren stepping out of the shower. The steam rolled out of the doorway as she walked into the bedroom. "Morning sweetie!" Lauren said as she started to towel off. Her large breasts dripped with hot water as she smiled at him. "Are you excited for your diapers?" Derrick groaned and sat up in bed. "Yes, Mommy." Lauren finished toweling off and opened the drawers to the large dresser that they had been sharing. "Good boy, I guess we won't be needing any of these then!" Lauren began gathering his underwear and putting them into a large trash bag. Derrick watched her as she threw out his underwear. He admired her naked round ass and her toned thighs. Her long brown hair was wet and fell to the center of her back. Next to the dresser stood the new changing table that she had bought yesterday. The shelves below the large table were packed with disposable diapers. Many were out of the packaging and stacked on top of one another. Lauren finished with the dresser and turned to face Derrick. "Okay baby, I just need the ones that you're wearing now and that should be the last of them." Derrick fumbled under the covers as he pulled his underwear off. He handed them to Lauren and she tossed them in with the others. "Okay baby, hop into the shower and then call me when you finish. I'll make us some breakfast." "Yes, Mommy!" Derrick said as he climbed out of bed. As he walked to the bathroom Lauren playfully pinched his naked butt. "Your bruises are going away fast Derrick. I'll put some soothing cream on those cheeks during your diaper change. Have fun in the shower!" Derrick blushed "Thanks, Mommy! I will!" Lauren set the table and made a plate of pancakes. The morning sun cast into the kitchen as she sat at the table and sipped her coffee. Upstairs she could hear the shower shut off. She pulled her hair back into a ponytail and waited for Derrick to call down to her. She was excited to start changing diapers again. A few minutes later Derrick yelled down to Lauren. "I'm finished!" Lauren stood up from the table and put her paper away. She then climbed the stairs and went through the doorway to the bedroom. She was pleased to see Derrick laying on the changing table with his legs in the air. "You're such a good boy for being ready for Mommy!" Lauren said as she approached the table. Lauren put the side railing up on the table and noticed that Derricks dick was rock hard. She spread his legs out far and wide and stroked his cock for a while. "I think it's only fair that I let you make cummies during your first diaper change. What do you say?" "Yes, Mommy!" Derrick said in excitement. Lauren laughed and rubbed his cock a little faster. Derrick started to moan as he stared up at her. He was moments from cumming when she suddenly let go of his dick. She giggled at the disappointment she saw in his face. "Aww Derrick, don't worry. That was just a warm-up. I'll have you cumming in no time!" "But Mommy!" Derrick said in a pouty voice. Lauren lifted his right leg and playfully smacked his rear. "No pouting little boy or there will be no cumming at all. Understand?" Derrick moaned in frustration but he acknowledged her respectfully. "Good boy." Said, Lauren, as she grabbed a fresh diaper from the shelf beneath and began to unfold it. She then grabbed a diaper insert and put it into place. Derrick watched the process, knowing that this would be the first of thousands of diapers that she would change him into. The thought was surreal. Pretty soon this would all become very routine, like putting clothes on in the morning. Lauren grabbed his ankles and hoisted them into the air. "Bottoms up little boy!" She soon slipped the thick diaper under his bottom. She let his butt down but still held his legs in the air. "Now it's time for your soothing cream. This spanked butt needs some moister ASAP!" Lauren let go of his ankles and told Derrick to keep his legs high in the air. She then squeezed a glob of lotion into her palm and began rubbing his pink bottom. "Spread your cheeks and stick your butt out for Mommy, you know how I like to spank your tender areas." Derrick complied. This was one of the most embarrassing positions he had ever been in. His anus was in full view as he held his parted legs against his chest. He could feel her soft fingers spreading the cool lotion right up to the edge of his anus. He then heard her pull a baby wipe from the box and he suddenly felt the coolness of the wipe pass over his butt hole. Lauren noticed his embarrassment and giggled at him. "There we go! All clean. Now it's time for some powder. Keep your legs spread just like that for me while I powder your bottom. I know it's an embarrassing position, but Mommy is going to be seeing your exposed little anus every single day. It will be good to get into a routine like this early on, that way you'll know what's expected of you" "Yes Mommy," Derrick said with a red face. Lauren laughed a bit as she powdered his lotion covered bottom. "Just think that this will soon become a morning routine for the both of us. I think you'll get used to being butt naked and exposed on the changing table in no time. In a few weeks this won't be as embarrassing, I promise." Derrick looked away. He could smell the baby powder as Lauren coated his bottom and penis with it. He has been through plenty of changes during his diaper punishment, but none of those had taken place on a large changing table. Lauren let his legs down flat on the soft table and began to stoke his powdered cock. His legs tensed as he felt close to orgasm. He knew it wouldn't take long to cum. Lauren continued stroking as she began to lift the diaper between his legs. He could feel the bulk tightening under his scrotum while she pumped his cock. Finally, he let out a moan and his cum spurted out onto his belly. Lauren quickly folded the diaper up between his legs and held it there, smiling down at him. "Diapers feel good, don't they Derrick?" Derrick breathed heavily out of his nose. He was in pure ecstasy. He could only nod to Lauren in agreement. He heard another baby wipe being pulled from the box and soon felt Lauren cleaning up the cum on his tummy. "I'll have you wrapped up tight in no time baby boy. And then we can go eat some pancakes." Derrick looked up at Lauren with joy. The bulky, soft diaper spread his legs out wide as Lauren taped the sides shut. He knew that he would be walking with a waddle for the rest of the day. After checking the creases of the diaper, she helped him off of the table. Lauren stood him up and patted his diapered butt. "Good boy Derrick. Now let me know when you need to be changed next. Let's go eat." Derrick waddled down the stairs as Lauren followed him, patting his bottom and giggling all the way to the kitchen table. Chapter 15: Not Clever Enough! Derrick scrubbed at the dishes in the sink as the morning sun pierced through the windows. Lauren had taken a business call just as they had finished eating, which left Derrick to his morning chore routine. He felt cozy and snug in his thick diaper. He waddled throughout the kitchen and took comfort in the crinkle sound that his diaper made with each step he took. The new diapers that Lauren had bought seemed ten times bulkier than the ones he wore for his punishment. It seemed that it was nearly impossible to put his legs together. As he finished cleaning the last dish, he felt the sudden urge to pee. He thought about the bathroom for a moment, and how his new life restricted him from using the toilet. He knew that it would take time to adjust to his new life. The whole situation seemed so surreal to him just then. He was still able to hold his bladder, but he knew that he would soon lose control of everything. He knew that it was only a matter of time. Derrick stood there for a moment and looked down at his extra padded crotch. His Dick was hard and it pointed up towards his belly. He knew that if he wet himself, the majority of his pee would end up shooting upward rather than absorb into the thick material. Lauren had told him over breakfast that he was prohibited from reaching inside or fiddling with his diaper, but he decided to take actions into his own hands to avoid a potential mess. Derrick could hear Lauren in the other room as he grabbed at the waistband of his diaper. He ducked into the hallway to avoid getting caught doing what she had specifically told him not to do. He knew he had to act quickly, as the pressure in his bladder was building fast. He began pulling on the waistband to gain access to his dick. He opened it enough to reach his hand down. By that time, his dick was semi erect which made pointing it downward much easier. As soon as his penis was pointing downward, he began to piss himself. He felt the warm stream of pee soak into the thickness, and could hear the fluid running through the cushioned material. The warm wetness seeped between his thighs and made his diaper sag and thicken considerably at the crotch. His dick was hardening again, and soon realized that his hand was still tucked inside; holding his penis down as if he were using a urinal. Derrick had wet his diaper plenty of times during his punishment, and he had always gotten erections from doing it. He had mastered the art of tucking his dick into the diaper to avoid the mess, or so he thought. Just as he was taking his hand out, he heard a subtle snap and felt the waistband loosen around his waist. Derrick panicked as he looked down at the broken tape. He noticed that the adhesive had taken a lot of the plastic off of the surface of the diaper, which left a very noticeable blemish. He stood in the kitchen, helplessly weighing his options. He thought about coming clean to Lauren about reaching into his diaper and fiddling with it. He knew that he had the best of intentions while doing it, but it would be hard to convince her, especially after she had just given him strict boundaries as to where his hands were and weren't supposed to be. He then thought about refastening the soiled diaper. He knew that the tapes on the diapers he wore allowed him to peel away the used tape which left another sticky surface. He knew that Lauren would discover that upon his next diaper change and soon dismissed the idea completely. The last option he thought of was to run upstairs and change into a fresh diaper. He then thought about hiding the soiled diaper at the bottom of the trashcan in the garage. He knew it was risky, but it was the only way he could think of that wouldn't land him across Lauren's lap. He knew that what he had done was a spankable offense no matter how good his excuse was. He had really been looking forward to a break from spankings, especially after receiving so many during his diaper punishment. He thought about sitting on a freshly spanked bottom again with the added fact that he was currently being changed into diapers much thicker than the ones before. He knew the extra bulk would undoubtedly make things more uncomfortable for him down there. That thought alone was enough to make him act. Derrick waddled/ran up the stairs and into the bedroom. He could no longer hear Lauren talking on the phone which made him want to speed things up even more. He quickly unfastened all of the tapes and rolled up the soggy diaper. He placed the heavy, warm diaper on the changing table and reached underneath to grab a fresh one. He crouched down and searched for the one Lauren had changed him into earlier. Lauren had picked up so many different kinds of diapers, and he knew that she would be able to tell the difference if he were to pick the wrong brand. There were stacks and stacks of diapers that were out of their packages and they all looked very similar in thickness and color. He finally found one with matching tapes and quickly unfolded it. He then fit the diaper with and insert and stepped over the it. He brought it up between his legs, and soon found it hard to tape it in place properly while standing up. He then looked over at the changing table and thought it would be easier to change himself laying down. He moved the soiled diaper to the floor and climbed up onto the table. He couldn't believe that he had an erection as he slid the thick diaper under his bottom. He moved at a rapid pace, pulling the thickness up in-between his legs, spreading them out just like before. He began taping one side after the other. His heart sank when he heard footsteps coming up the stairs. "Derrick, honey where are you? Did you use your diapers yet?" Lauren said as she turned the corner into the bedroom. Derrick froze as Lauren walked through the door. "Ma.. Ma.. Mommy... I can explain!" He was still laying on the table and his hands were caught midway through fastening the last tape on the diaper. Lauren's jaw dropped as she saw what was happening before her. She noticed the wet diaper on her carpet and the shocked and fearful expression on Derricks face. Without saying a word, Lauren paced angrily toward the table and picked up the soiled diaper from the floor and threw it in the diaper pale at the foot of the table. She then forcefully pulled Derricks hand away and began un-taping his diaper. Derrick watched his girlfriend in fear as she pulled the diaper away from his crotch. He had never seen her like this before. Every movement she made was with confidence and purpose. Without hesitation, Lauren hoisted Derricks legs up in the air, exposing his bare bottom just as she would do if she were powdering him during a diaper change. This "legs up" position wasn't just used for powdering naked bottoms in Lauren's house, it was also used to spank. Lauren pressed Derricks legs down closer to his chest, forcing most of his weight onto his shoulder blades. The sudden shift in weight forced his bottom to lift off of the table. Lauren placed her left arm over the backs of Derricks thighs, and began raining down smacks to his naked bottom with the palm of her hand. SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK

(Image by Rosie BRS, commissioned by PrincessofThemyscria) "MMM MMMPH!!" Ed, muffled by the giant pacifier tied to his mouth, tried to shout as his former wife kissed her new boyfriend directly in front of him. He struggled against his binds. Cuffed, held tight in a kneeling position with his hands behind his back in the giant crib he was told was now his bed, gagged with a pacifier, and locked into a tight dress lifted to keep his diaper on display, he could do nothing but watch in humiliation as Sarah and Dwayne made it clear how little they respected him. Lost in their emotional and sexual attraction for each other, he was a non-entity, just their to witness how a "real" man acted, and to add his embaressment and whining to their joy. If he didn't want to look at them, there were few other places he could look without the same embaressment. The room, formerly his office, had been turned into a full on adult sized nursery, and decorated for his new role as the 'baby girle'. Stacks of adult diapers, dresses, and onsies piled on shelves, all intended for him. Toys stood in each corner, piles of teddy bears, a rocking horse with buckles to keep him in place, and a baby bouncer with more of the same locks. Even the walls reminded him of his positon, painted bright pink, with a line of disney princess around it. Of course, it wasn't entirely true that they didn't think of him at all. Sarah stole a glance into his eyes, giving him a malicious grin between kissing her new boyfriend. She turned around so that Ed could see his hand running up and down her back and gripping her bottom hard. Dwayne then opened his own eyes and watched Ed's raction as he spanked her hard, showing his own control over what used to be Ed's, then lifted a hand under her skirt. Sarah put a hand on Dwayne's chest and backed a way. "Alright honey, I need to get going." He smiled and raised an eyebrow. "Are you sure? I could do this allll day." She laughed. "I know, I've seen it before." They kissed again, and she backed away. "But I do need to go to get something for this little stinker here." She pointed at Ed. "Ah," he nodded. "Of course. Go ahead, I'll take care of your baby girl." "Are you sure? You won't mind babysitting? She's about due for a diaper change." Ed looked down at his diaper. At the moment, it was still clean. Hearing her predict his future 'accidents' was always embaressing, especially since she had so far always been right. He couldn't help but think she was deliberatly feeding something to cause it, but the truth was with other option then his diapers, the result was inevitable. "Not a problem. I've changed diapers before, these ones will just be a bit bigger." He turned to Ed and leaned into him. "Won't they, baby girl?" He said in a cooing, teasing voice and pinched Ed's cheek. "Just a bit bigger baby in a bit bigger diapies for a bit bigger diapie changes?" Ed blushed and groaned, but saw Sarah's look from over Dwayne's shoulder. He nodded, agreeing to the humiliating question. Dwayne smiled. "Don't worry, I'm sure we'll get along just fine. And if the baby girl doesn't want to get along... well, you already showed me how to spank her padded bottom. I bet a good trip over my knee will remove any problems." Ed shuddered. He had strong, horrible memories of all the times Sarah had spanked him, including the time Dwayne had watched. It shamed him to admit how easily she could bring him to tears with the childish punishment, and looking at Dwayne's powerful, muscual arms, he didn't want to know how much worse it would be. "I'm sure they will," Sarah said. "I know she won't cause many problems anyway. You're a full grown man, someone like this little baby girl won't stand a chance." She looked at Ed and winked. "Won't you baby girl? Widdle baby girl can't stand up to a man? Widdle baby girl Olivia need her baby sitter for her widdle diapies?" She turned back to Dwayne. "And either way, you know how to work her straps." Ed cringed at the teasing, and especially at the new name they had slected for him, which deorated the tag on the collar around his neck under the words "Baby Girl." It had seemed like so little time, and yet they had been so throrough so much of anything that had defined him as a man. Ed pulled at the straps again, but they held tight. He was sure this discussion was planned. They LOVED discussing his new life in front of him as his gag kept him from responding. Going over his changes, his spankings, and his straps one after another was just to get a reaction, and unfortunatly it worked. Already, Ed was squirming in shame, and only a bit more might send him over the edge into another tear filled "tantrum" at his new lifestyle, followed by their choice of punishing him for brattiness or an equally humiliating "soothing" session on their laps to calm down the "whiny baby girl." So, he held his emotions in. Dwayne laughed and hugged Sarah, then gave her another firm pat on the behind. Ed was unsure whether it was for her benefit, Dwayne's, or his own. "So the diapers are still in the same place? And her bottles and baby food in the fridge?" "Yep! Have fun you too! I'll be a bit, widdly baby girl Olivia's credit card has a MUCH better rate then mine. Goodbye Dwayne, byebye widdle baby girl Olivia!" "Say byebye to your mommy princess," Dwayne said. "MMMM MMM!" Ed said from behind his pacifier as she left. She turned to give a tiny wave and blow a kiss, and headed out. Ed's heart was racing. Panic, confusion, shame and humiliation all filled him. He swallowed, and turned to look at Dwayne, who was watching Sarah leave. He turned to Ed and smiled. His punishment had been a lot when it was just Sarah. When Dwayne came in to see him, it was worse, but at least it was still his wife controlling everything. Now, solely in the control of the strange man who slept who replaced him with his wife and as man of his house, had had no idea what to expect. Dwayne watched him, seeming to take pleasure in his obvious fear. He leaned in close to Ed, grabbed his nose, and started playfully tweaking it from side to side. "Well well well, look at this little baby girl. What a pathetic, helpless sight you make, Olivia. You were once a big man? Once married and owned a house? Now look at you, sitting in your diaper and in your crib while another man fucks your wife in front of you. You had everything and you threw it all away so you could cheat and play at being a big man. Hows that feel?" Ed whined, but couldn't do anything to stop him. Dwayne was right, he knew how pathetic he looked. He had initialy hoped this would be a short, private agreement between Sarah and himself, a way to avoid losing everyhting in the divorce. Instead, it seemed he now risked losing far, far more. Dwayne ran his hand down his dress and flicked the skirt. "Such a pretty girl in her pretty dress. Bet you never thought you'd wear something like that, eh?" He rested a hand on Ed's diaper. "Much less this. Still dry it seems." "You know, when she told me how she planned to sissify you, I thought it was hilarious on its own. But when she mentioend diapering you and making you her little baby," he pressed harder, and Ed groaned. "I think I laughed for an hour straight. What a fitting punishment for a low, immature cheater like you." Ed glared and pulled at the ropes, but nothing moved. Sarah teasing him had been embaressing, but hearing this man mock him filled him with rage. Every part of him wanted to reach out and swing at him, to re-assert some level of masculinity and strength, but the straps held in place. Dwayne just laughed, then waved a finger in front of Ed's nose. "Ah ah ah, even without the straps, you know how that would go. Either way, you'll just be pinned down, then over my lap for a spanking." He reached to Ed's bicep and pulled at the soft putty of his arm, then flexed his own. Ed watched him and blushed. His rage was quickly replaced with embaressment and despair. He knew it was true. It had been years since he excercised, and the difference between his own arm and Dwayne's powerful, muscular body was clear. If the straps broke, he'd just end up being beaten back down anyway. Dwayne patted his diaper. "Now, your mommy mentioned that you will be filling your diaper soon. My guess is she knows your body better then you, and she is bound to be right. However, I want to emphasize something to you. You see, you still think this is just an agreement with your wife where she gets to humliate you and I just happen to be here. I you to realize the truth is that even though this is your house, you are such a pathetic little loser that anyone who comes in can control you. So, you are going to mess your diaper for me, and you are going to do it soon. Then I'll change you like your mommy does while you lay helpless in your binds, and you'll know how much you've fallen." "MMM MMM! MMM MMM!" Ed shouted from behind the pacifier. He felt his eyes go wide, and he pulled again at the ropes. Dwayne just laughed. "Now now, you know this is going to happen. There is no way around it, little potty pants. So, here's whats going to happen." He took his cell phone out, placed it on record, and faced it toward Ed. He could see himself in it, backward with the focus directly on the seat of his diaper. Dwayne then took out a second cellphone and showed it to Ed. "This video is streaming directly to my phone so I can monitor the state of your diapers. I'm going to go back down through your house, make myself at home, eat your food, watch your tv, and take my rightful place as man of the house which you used to think was yours. You are going to lay there in your pretty widdle pampers and in your crib, helpless while another man takes advantage of you, and struggle not to mess your pampers. When you fail at that too, I'll see it and come to change you like a baby. How's that sound, little cucky?" Ed, filled with rage but unable to respond, could only watch as Dwayne walked out the door. He glared at the phone, and on it, his own image glaring back. He HATED seeing his own reflection dressed in his new 'style.' He always knew how he looked, but at times he could almost pretend it was normal. Seeing himself with the pacifier in his mouth, frilly purple dress with bows, and thick, exposed diaper, only drove home how humiliating his newfound positon was. If that wasn't enough, he could hear Dwayne living out his promise. He heard the cuboard and fridge open, and Dwayne grabbing at drinks and food he had bought. Dwayne then walked through the house, and Ed heard the TV playing. The image of the strange man sitting on his couch, watching his tv, and eating chips and drinking beer where he used to drove him mad. He pulled at his binds, imagining himself running down the stairs, grabbing Dwayne, punching him, kicking him, and... What? Getting beat up, then still having to play out his agreement with Sarah. He opened his eyes and saw his image again, in the outfit locked onto his body. The same plot played out in his head, except this time he waddled down, barely able to walk in his over thick diaper, charged at Dwayne with his skirt flaring behind him, and struggled, barely able to move in the tight clothing. Even he wanted to laugh at the image of a man dressed as he was trying to seem tough, and it ended only one way: himself pulled over Dwayne's lap, skirt pulled up and diaper pulled down as Dwayne spanked him into submission. Fighting back was nice to imagine, but impossible. Worse, he knew Dwayne was right about another thing. He had no idea what Sarah had been feeding him, but she seemed intent to ensure he had multiple diaper changes a day, and his stomach was telling him it was almost time. The presure came suddenly, his stomach grumbled, and he moaned out loud in dread. The phone chimed up. "Seems like SOMEONE is realizing I'm right! Is the widdle baby girl going to soil her pampers soon?" Dwayne said through the phone. Ed groaned out loud and pulled at the straps, but his stomach kept turning and grumbling. ...

Lucy held the position of local manager at a highly esteemed multinational corporation specializing in early childhood products, generating millions of dollars in revenue annually. Through years of dedication and hard work, she had earned her place within the company. However, she faced a significant challenge in the form of her less-than-competent personal assistant. Despite Lucy's patience, the assistant's repeated errors, some of which were grave, had caused serious issues within the company. Following a severe reprimand from her superiors due to a mistake that jeopardized a $17 million deal, Lucy decided to address the situation. During lunchtime, she summoned her assistant to her office and calmly instructed her to take a seat.